LIBRARY 
 
r 
 Tj 
 
 REAL 
 GHOST STORIES 
 
 Collected and Edited 
 
 BY 
 
 WILLIAM T. STEAD 
 
 NEW EDITION 
 
 Re-arranged and Introduced 
 
 BY 
 
 ESTELLE W. STEAD 
 
 NEW YORK: 
 
 GEORGE H. DORAN COMPANY 
 
 1921 
 
RY 
 
 E 
 
 . 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 DURING the last few years I have been urged 
 by people in all parts of the world to re-issue some 
 of the wonderful stories of genuine psychic ex- 
 periences collected by my Father several years 
 ago. 
 
 These stories were published by him in two 
 volumes in 1891-92 ; the first, entitled Real Ghost 
 Stories, created so much interest and brought in so 
 large a number of other stories of genuine ex- 
 periences that the first volume was soon followed 
 by a second, entitled More Ghost Stories. 
 
 The contents of the two volumes, slightly cur- 
 tailed, were, a few years later, brought out as one 
 book ; but the three volumes have long been out 
 of print and are practically unknown to the present 
 generation. 
 
 I remember when I was a child my Father 
 read some of these stories aloud to us as he was 
 making his collection ; and I remember, too, 
 how thrilled and awed we were, and how at times 
 they brought a creepy feeling when at night I had 
 to mount many flights of stairs to my bedroom at 
 the top of the house. 
 
 Reading these stories again, after many years' 
 study of the subject, I have realised what a wealth 
 of interesting facts my Father had gathered 
 together, and that not only the gathered facts, 
 but his own contributions, his chapter on " The 
 
 680690 
 
vi. INTRODUCTION 
 
 Ghost That Dwelleth in Each One of Us " and 
 his comments on the stories, show what an insight 
 he had into and what an understanding he had 
 of this vast and wonderful subject. 
 
 I felt as I read that those who urged re-publica- 
 tion were right, that if not a " classic," as some 
 have called it, it at least merits a place on the 
 shelves of all who study psychic literature and 
 are interested in psychic experiences. 
 
 I demurred long as to whether I should change 
 the title. The word " Ghost " has to a great 
 extent in modern times lost its true meaning to the 
 majority and is generally associated in many 
 minds with something uncanny with haunted 
 houses and weird apparitions filling with terror 
 those who come into contact with them. 
 
 " Stories from the Borderland," " Psychic Ex- 
 periences," were among the titles which suggested 
 themselves to me ; but in the end I decided to 
 keep the old title, and in so doing help to bring the 
 word " ghost " back to its proper and true place 
 and meaning. 
 
 " Ghost," according to the dictionary, means 
 " the soul of man ; the soul of a deceased person ; 
 the soul or spirit separate from the body ; appari- 
 tion, spectre, shadow " : it comprises, in fact, 
 all we mean when we think or speak of " Spirit." 
 We still say " The Holy Ghost " as naturally and 
 as reverently as we say " The Holy Spirit." So 
 for the sake of the word itself, and because it 
 covers everything we speak of as Spirit to-day ; 
 these two considerations take away all reason 
 why the word should not be used, and it gives 
 
INTRODUCTION vii. 
 
 me great pleasure in re-issuing these stones to 
 carry on the title originally chosen by my Father. 
 
 There is a large collection of stories to be drawn 
 upon, for besides those given in the two volumes 
 mentioned, many of equal interest and value 
 appeared in Borderland, a psychic quarterly edited 
 and published by my Father for a period of four 
 years in the nineties and now long out of print. 
 
 If this first volume proves that those who advised 
 me were right in thinking that these experiences 
 will be a valuable addition to psychic literature, 
 I propose to bring out two further volumes of 
 stories from my Father's collection, and I hope 
 to add to these a volume of stories of a later date, 
 of which I already have a goodly store. For 
 this purpose I invite those who have had ex- 
 periences which they consider will be of interest 
 and value for such a collection, to send them to me 
 so that, if suitable and appropriate, they may be 
 placedfon record. 
 
 In bringing this Introduction to a close I should 
 like to quote what my Father wrote in his Preface 
 to the last edition published by him, as it em- 
 bodies what many people are realising to-day. 
 To them, as to him, the reality of the " Invisibles " 
 is no longer a speculation. Therefore I feel that 
 these thoughts of his should have a place in this 
 new edition of his collection of Real Ghost Stories. 
 
 " The reality," he wrote, " of the Invisibles has 
 long since ceased to be for me a matter of specula- 
 tion. It is one of the things about which I feel 
 as certain as I do, for instance, of the existence of 
 the people of Tierra del Fuego ; and while it is 
 
viii. INTRODUCTION 
 
 of no importance to me to know that Tierra del 
 Fuego is inhabited, it is of vital importance to know 
 that the spirits of the departed, and also of those 
 still occupying for a time the moveable biped 
 telephone which we call our body, can, and given 
 the right conditions do, communicate with the 
 physical unconsciousness of the man in the street. 
 It is a fact which properly apprehended would go 
 far to remedy some of the worst evils from which 
 we have to complain. For our conception of life 
 has got out of form, owing to our constant habit 
 of mistaking a part for the whole, and everything 
 looks awry/' 
 
 BANK BUILDINGS, 
 
 KlNGSWAY, lyONDON, W.C.2. 
 
 Easter, 1921. 
 
A PREFATORY WORD. 
 
 MANY people will object some have already 
 objected to the subject of this book. It is an 
 offence to some to take a ghost too seriously ; 
 with others it is a still greater offence not to take 
 ghosts seriously enough. One set of objections 
 can be paired off against the other ; neither 
 objection has very solid foundation. The time 
 has surely come when the fair claim of ghosts to 
 the impartial attention and careful observation of 
 mankind should no longer be ignored. In earlier 
 times people believed in them so much that they 
 cut their acquaintance ; in later times people 
 believe in them so little that they will not even 
 admit their existence. Thus these mysterious 
 visitants have hitherto failed to enter into that 
 friendly relation with mankind which many of 
 them seem sincerely to desire. 
 
 But what with the superstitious credulity of 
 the one age and the equally superstitious unbelief / 
 of another, it is necessary to begin from the be- 
 ginning and to convince a sceptical world that 
 apparitions really appear. In order to do this it is 
 necessary to insist that your ghost should no longer 
 be ignored as a phenomenon of Nature. He has a 
 right, equal to that of any other natural phen- 
 omenon, to be examined and observed, studied 
 and defined. It is true that he is a rather difficult 
 phenomenon ; his comings and goings are rather 
 intermittent and fitful, his substance is too 
 shadowy to be handled, and he has avoided hither- 
 
A PREFATORY WORD 
 
 to equally the obtrusive inquisitiveness of the 
 microscope and telescope. 
 
 A phenomenon which you can neither handle 
 nor weigh, analyse nor dissect, is naturally re- 
 garded as intractable and troublesome ; never- 
 theless, however intractable and troublesome he 
 may be to reduce to any of the existing scientific 
 categories, we have no right to allow his idiosyn- 
 crasies to deprive him of his innate right to be 
 regarded as a phenomenon. As such he will be 
 treated in the following pages, with all the respect 
 due to phenomena whose reality is attested by a 
 sufficient number of witnesses. There will be no 
 attempt in this book to build up a theory of 
 apparitions, or to define the true inwardness of a 
 ghost. There will be as many explanations as 
 there are minds of the significance of the extra- 
 ordinary narratives which I have collated from 
 correspondence and from accessible records. Leav- 
 ing it to my readers to discuss the rival hypotheses, 
 I will stick to the humbler mission of recording 
 facts, from which they can form their own judg- 
 ment. 
 
 The ordinary temper of the ordinary man in 
 daaling with ghosts is supremely unscientific, 
 but it is less objectionable than that of the pseudo- 
 scientist. The Inquisitor who forbade free in- 
 quiry into matters of religion because of human 
 depravity, was the natural precursor of the Scien- 
 tist who forbids the exercise of the reason on the 
 subject of ghosts, on account of inherited ten- 
 dencies to attribute such phenomena to causes 
 outside the established order of nature. What 
 difference there is, is altogether in favour of the 
 
A PREFATORY WORD 
 
 Inquisitor, who at least had what he regarded as a 
 divinely constituted authority, competent and 
 willing to pronounce final decision upon any 
 subject that might trouble the human mind. 
 Science has no such tribunal, and when she forbids 
 others to observe and to reflect she is no better 
 than a blind fetish. 
 
 Eclipses in old days used to drive whole nations 
 half mad with fright. To this day the black disc 
 of the moon no sooner begins to eat into the shining 
 surface of the sun than millions of savage men feel 
 " creepy," and begin to tremble at the thought of 
 the approaching end of the world. But in civilised 
 lands even the most ignorant regard an eclipse 
 with imperturbable composure. Eclipses are scien- 
 tific phenomena observed and understood. It is 
 our object to reduce ghosts to the same level, or 
 rather to establish the claim of ghosts to be re- 
 garded as belonging as much to the order of 
 Nature as the eclipse. /At present they are dis- 
 franchised of their natural birthright, and those 
 who treat them with this injustice need not wonder 
 if they take their revenge in " creeps/' 
 
 The third class of objection takes the ground 
 that there is something irreligious and contrary to 
 Christianity in the chronicling of such phenomena. 
 It is fortunate that Mary Magdalene and the early 
 disciples did not hold that theory. So far from its 
 being irreligious to ascertain facts, there is a 
 subtle impiety in the refusal to face phenomena, 
 whether natural or supernatural. Either these 
 things exist or they do not. If they do not exist, 
 then obviously there can be no harm in a searching 
 examination of the delusion which possessed the 
 
A PREFATORY WORD 
 
 mind of almost every worthy in the Old Testament, 
 and which was constantly affirmed by the authors 
 of the New. If, on the other hand, they do exist, 
 and are perceptible under certain conditions to our 
 senses, it will be difficult to affirm the impiety of 
 endeavouring to ascertain what is their nature, 
 and what light they are able to throw upon the 
 kingdom of the Unseen. We have no right to shut 
 our eyes to facts and close our ears to evidence 
 merely because Moses forbade the Hebrews to 
 allow witches to live, or because some of the 
 phenomena carry with them suggestions that do 
 not altogether harmonise with the conventional 
 orthodox theories of future life. The whole 
 question that lies at bottom is whether this world 
 is divine or diabolic. Those who believe it divine 
 are bound by that belief to regard every pheno- 
 menon as a window through which man may gain 
 fresh glimpses of the wonder and the glory of the 
 Infinite. In this region, as in all others, faith and 
 fear go ill together. 
 
 It is impossible for any impartial man to read 
 the narratives of which the present book is com- 
 posed without feeling that we have at least one 
 hint or suggestion of quite incalculable possibilities 
 in telepathy or thought transference. If there be, 
 as many of these stories seem to suggest, a latent 
 capacity in the human mind to communicate with 
 other minds, entirely regardless of the conditions 
 of time and space, it is undeniable that this would 
 be a fact of the very first magnitude. It is quite 
 possible that the telegraph may be to telepathy 
 what the stage coach is to the steam engine. 
 Neither can we afford to overlook the fact that 
 
A PREFATORY WORD 
 
 these phenomena have in these latter days signally 
 vindicated their power over the minds of men. 
 Some of the acutest minds of our time have learned 
 to recognise in them scientific demonstration of the 
 existence of the fact that personal individuality 
 survives death. 
 
 If it can be proved that it is occasionally possible 
 for persons at the uttermost ends of the world to 
 communicate instantaneously with each other, and 
 even in some cases to make a vivid picture of 
 themselves stand before the eyes of those to whom 
 they speak, no prejudice as to the unhealthy nature 
 of the inquiry should be allowed to stand in the 
 way of the examination of such a fact with a view 
 to ascertaining whether or not this latent capacity 
 of the human mind can be utilised for the benefit 
 of mankind. Wild as this suggestion may seem 
 to-day, it is less fantastic than our grandfathers 
 a hundred years ago would have deemed a state- 
 ment that at the end of the nineteenth century 
 portraits would be taken by the sun, that audible 
 conversation would be carried on instantaneously 
 across a distance of a thousand miles, that a ray of 
 light could be made the agent for transmitting the 
 human voice across an abyss which no wire had 
 ever spanned, and that by a simple mechanical 
 arrangement, which a man can carry in his hand, 
 it would be possible to reproduce the words, voice, 
 and accent of the dead. The photograph, the 
 telegraph, the telephone, and the phonograph were 
 all more or less latent in what seemed to our 
 ancestors the kite-flying folly of Benjamin Frank- 
 lin. Who knows but that in Telepathy we may 
 have the faint foreshadowing of another latent 
 
A PREFATORY WORD 
 
 force, which may yet be destined to cast into the 
 shade even the marvels of electrical science ! 
 
 There is a growing interest in all the occult 
 phenomena to which this work is devoted. It is 
 in evidence on every hand. The topic is in the air, 
 and will be discussed and is being discussed, 
 whether we take notice of it or not. That it has 
 its dangers those who have studied it most closely 
 are most aware, but these dangers will exist in any 
 case, and if those who ought to guide are silent, 
 these perils will be encountered without the safe- 
 guards which experience would dictate and pru- 
 dence suggest. It seems to me that it would be 
 difficult to do better service in this direction than 
 to strengthen the hands of those who have for 
 many years past been trying to rationalise the 
 consideration of the Science of Ghosts. 
 
 It is idle to say that this should be left for ex- 
 perts. We live in a democratic age and we demo- 
 cratise everything. It is too late in the day to pro- 
 pose to place the whole of this department under 
 the care of any Brahmin caste ; the subject is one 
 which every common man and woman can under- 
 stand. It is one which comes home to every human 
 being, for it adds a new interest to life, and vivifies 
 the sombre but all-pervading problem of death. 
 
 W. T. STEAD. 
 London, 1891. 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 PAGE 
 
 PART I. THE GHOST THAT DWELLS IN EACH OF Us. 
 
 Chapter I. The Unconscious Personality . .17 
 
 II. Louis V. and His Two Souls . . 32 
 
 III. Madame B. and Her Three Souls . 45 
 
 ,, IV. Some Suggested Theories . . 52 
 
 PART II. THE THOUGHT BODY, OR THE DOUBLE. 
 Chapter I. Aerial Journeyings . . .56 
 
 ,, II. The Evidence of the Psychical Research 
 
 Society . . . .72 
 
 III. Aimless Doubles . . .86 
 
 IV. The Hypnotic Key . . 101 
 
 PART III. CLAIRVOYANCE. THE VISION OF THE OUT OF 
 
 SIGHT. 
 
 Chapter I. The Astral Camera . . .108 
 
 ,, II. Tragic Happenings Seen in Dreams . 127 
 ,, III. My Own Experience . . 141 
 
 PART IV. PREMONITIONS AND SECOND SIGHT. 
 
 Chapter I. My Own Extraordinary Premonitions . 145 
 
 II. Warnings Given in Dreams . . 160 
 
 ,, III. Premonitory Warnings . .179 
 
 IV. Some Historical and Other Cases \ 192 
 
 PART V. GHOSTS OF THE LIVING ON BUSINESS. 
 
 Chapter I. Warnings of Peril and Death . 199 
 
 II. A Dying Double Demands its Portraits ! 211 
 
 PART VI. GHOSTS KEEPING PROMISE. 
 Chapter I. My Irish Friend . . 222 
 
 II. Lord Brougham's Testimony . .231 
 
 APPENDIX. Some Historical Ghosts . . 240 
 
' I 
 
 
 REAL GHOST STORIES. 
 
 PART I. 
 
 THE GHOST THAT DWELLS IN EACH OF US 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 THE UNCONSCIOUS PERSONALITY. 
 
 f< REAL Ghost Stories ! How can there be real 
 ghost stories when there are no real ghosts ? " 
 
 But are there no real ghosts ? You may not 
 have seen one, but it does not follow that therefore 
 they do not exist. How many of us have seen 
 the microbe that kills ? There are at least as 
 many persons who testify they have seen appari- 
 tions as there are men of science who have ex- 
 amined the microbe. You and I, who have seen 
 neither, must perforce take the testimony of 
 others. The evidence for the microbe may be con- 
 clusive, the evidence as to apparitions may be 
 worthless ; but in both cases it is a case of testi- 
 mony, not of personal experience. 
 
 B 
 
i8 RBAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 The first thing to be done, therefore, is to collect 
 testimony, and by way of generally widening the 
 mind and shaking down the walls of prejudice 
 which lead so many to refuse to admit the clearest 
 possible evidence as to facts which have not 
 occurred within their personal experience, I 
 preface the report of my " Census of Hallucin- 
 ations " or personal experiences of the so-called 
 supernatural by a preliminary chapter on the 
 perplexing subject of " Personality/' This is the 
 question that lies at the root of all the contro- 
 versy as to ghosts. Before disputing about whether 
 or not there are ghosts outside of us, let us face the 
 preliminary question, whether we have not each of 
 us a veritable ghost within our own skin ? 
 
 Thrilling as are some of the stories of the 
 apparitions of the living and the dead, they are 
 less sensational than the suggestion made by 
 hypnotists and psychical researchers of England 
 and France, that each of us has a ghost inside 
 him. They say that we are all haunted by a 
 Spiritual Presence, of whose existence we are only 
 fitfully and sometimes never conscious, but which 
 nevertheless inhabits the innermost recesses of our 
 personality. The theory of these researchers is 
 that besides the body and the mind, meaning by 
 the mind the Conscious Personality, there is also 
 within our material frame the soul or Unconscious 
 Personality,the nature of which is shrouded in un- 
 fathomable mystery. The latest word of ad- 
 vanced science has thus landed us back to the 
 apostolic assertion that man is composed of body, 
 soul and spirit ; and there are some who see in the 
 
THE GHOST THAT DWEU,S IN EACH OF Us 19 
 
 scientific doctrine of the Unconscious Personality 
 a welcome confirmation from an unexpected 
 quarter of the existence of the soul. 
 
 The fairy tales of science are innumerable, and, 
 like the fairy tales of old romance, they are not 
 lacking in the grim, the tragic, and even the 
 horrible. Of recent years nothing has so fascinated 
 the imagination even of the least imaginative of 
 men as the theory of disease which transforms 
 every drop of blood in our bodies into the lists in 
 which phagocyte and microbe wage the mortal 
 strife on which our health depends. Every white 
 corpuscle that swims in our veins is now declared 
 to be the armed Knight of Life for ever on the 
 look-out for the microbe Fiend of Death. Day 
 and night, sleeping and waking, the white knights 
 Df life are constantly on the alert, for on their 
 dgilance hangs our existence. Sometimes, how- 
 ever, the invading microbes come in, not in com- 
 panies but in platoons, innumerable as Xerxes' 
 Persians, and then " e'en Roderick's best are 
 backward borne," and we die. For our life is the 
 prize of the combat in these novel lists which 
 science has revealed to our view through the 
 microscope, and health is but the token of the 
 triumphant victory of the phagocyte over the 
 microbe. 
 
 But far more enthralling is the suggestion which 
 psychical science has made as to the existence of a 
 :ombat not less grave in the very inmost centre 
 }f our own mental or spiritual existence. The 
 >trife between the infinitely minute bacilli that 
 >warm in our blood has only the interest which 
 
2o REAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 attaches to the conflict of inarticulate and appar- 
 ently unconscious animalculse. The strife to which 
 researches into the nature and constitution of our 
 mental processes call attention concerns our con- 
 scious selves. It suggests almost inconceivable 
 possibilities as to our own nature, and leaves us 
 appalled on the brink of a new world of being of 
 which until recently most of us were unaware. 
 
 There are no papers of such absorbing interest 
 in the whole of the " Proceedings of the Society for 
 Psychical Research " as those which deal with the 
 question of the Personality of Man. " I," what 
 am I ? What is our Ego ? Is this Conscious 
 Personality which receives impressions through 
 the five senses, and through them alone, is it the 
 only dweller in this mortal tabernacle ? May there 
 not be other personalities, or at least one other 
 that is not conscious, when we are awake, and 
 alert, and about, but which conies into semi- 
 consciousness when we sleep, and can be developed 
 into complete consciousness when the other person- 
 ality is thrown into a state of hypnotic trance ? 
 In other words, am I one personality or two ? Is 
 my nature dual ? As I have two hemispheres in 
 my brain, have I two minds or two souls ? 
 
 The question will, no doubt, appear fantastic 
 in its absurdity to those who hear it asked for the 
 first time ; but those who are at all familiar with 
 the mysterious but undisputed phenomena of 
 hypnotism will realize how naturally this question 
 arises, and how difficult it is to answer it otherwise 
 than in the affirmative. Every one knows Mr. 
 I,ouis Stevenson's wonderful story of " Dr. Jekyll 
 
THE GHOST THAT DWEU,S IN EACH OF Us 21 
 
 and Mr. Hyde." The dual nature of man, the 
 warfare between this body of sin and death, and 
 the spiritual aspirations of the soul, forms part of 
 the common stock of our orthodox belief. But 
 the facts which recent researches have brought 
 to light seem to point not to the old theological 
 doctrine of the conflict between good and evil in 
 one soul, but to the existence in each of us of at 
 least two distinct selfs, two personalities, standing 
 to each other somewhat in the relation of man and 
 wife, according to the old ideal when the man is 
 everything and the woman is almost entirely 
 suppressed. 
 
 Every one is familiar with the phenomenon or\ 
 occasional loss of memory. Men are constantly 
 losing consciousness, from disease, violence, or 
 violent emotion, and emerging again into active 
 life with a gap in their memory. Nay, every night 
 we become unconscious in sleep, and rarely, if 
 ever, remember anything that we think of during, 
 slumber. Sometimes in rare cases there is a 
 distinct memory of all that passes in the sleeping 
 and the waking states, and we have read of one 
 young man whose sleeping consciousness was so 
 continuous that he led, to all intents and purposes, 
 two lives. When he slept he resumed his dream 
 existence at the point when he waked, just as we 
 resume our consciousness at the point when we fall 
 asleep. It was just as real to him as the life which 
 he lived when awake. It was actual, progressive, 
 continuous, but entirely different, holding no 
 relation whatever to his waking life. Of his two 
 existences he preferred that which was spent in 
 
22 REAL, GHOST STORIES 
 
 sleep, as more vivid, more varied, and more 
 pleasurable. This was no doubt an extreme and 
 very unusual case. But it is not impossible to con- 
 ceive the possibility of a continuous series of 
 connected dreams, which would result in giving us 
 a realizing sense of leading two existences. That 
 /we fail to realize this now is due to the fact that 
 /our memory is practically inert or non-existent 
 during sleep. The part of our mind which dreams 
 ; seldom registers its impressions in regions to 
 which on waking our conscious personality has 
 access. 
 
 The conception of a dual or even a multiple 
 personality is worked out in a series of papers by 
 Mr. F. W. H. Myers*, to which I refer all those 
 who wish to make a serious study of this novel 
 and startling hypothesis. But I may at least 
 attempt to explain the theory, and to give some 
 outline of the evidence on which it is based. 
 
 If I were free to use the simplest illustration 
 without any pretence at scientific exactitude, I 
 should say that the new theory supposes that 
 there are inside each of us not one personality but 
 two, and that these two correspond to husband 
 and wife. There is the Conscious Personality, 
 which stands for the husband. It is vigorous, 
 alert, active, positive, monopolising all the means 
 of communication and production. So intense is 
 its consciousness that it ignores the very existence 
 of its partner, excepting as a mere appendage and 
 convenience to itself. Then there is the Uncon- 
 scious Personality, which corresponds to the wife 
 
 * "Human Personality" (I<ongmans, Green & Co.) 
 
THE GHOST THAT DWKIAS IN EACH OF Us 23 
 
 who keeps cupboard and storehouse, and the old 
 stocking which treasures up the accumulated 
 wealth of impressions acquired by the Conscious 
 Personality, but who is never able to assert any 
 right to anything, or to the use of sense or limb 
 except when her lord and master is asleep or 
 entranced. When the Conscious Personality has 
 acquired any habit or faculty so completely that 
 it becomes instinctive, it is handed on to the Un- 
 conscious Personality to keep and use, the Con- 
 scious Ego giving it no longer any attention. 
 Deprived, like the wife in countries where the 
 subjection of woman is the universal law, of all 
 right to an independent existence, or to the use 
 of the senses or of the limbs, the Unconscious 
 Personality has discovered ways and means of 
 communicating other than through the recognised 
 organs of sense. 
 
 How vast and powerful are those hidden organs 
 of the Unconscious Personality we can only dimly 
 see. It is through them that Divine revelation is 
 vouchsafed to man. The visions of the mystic, 
 the prophecies of the seer, the inspiration of the 
 sibyl, all come through this Unconscious Soul. 
 It is through this dumb and suppressed Ego that 
 we communicate by telepathy, that thought is 
 transferred without using the five senses. This 
 under-soul is in touch with the over-soul, which, 
 in Emerson's noble phrase, " abolishes time and 
 space." ' This influence of the senses has," he 
 says, " in most men, overpowered their mind 
 to that degree that the walls of time and space 
 have come to look real and insurmountable ; and 
 
24 REAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 to speak with levity of these limits is in the world 
 the sign of insanity. Yet time and space are but 
 inverse measures of the force of the soul." It is 
 this Unconscious Personality which sees the 
 Strathmore foundering in mid-ocean, which hears a 
 whisper spoken hundreds of miles off upon the 
 battlefield, and which witnesses, as if it happened 
 before the eyes, a tragedy occurring at the Anti- 
 podes. 
 
 In proportion as the active, domineering Con- 
 scious Personality extinguishes his submissive 
 unconscious partner, materialism flourishes, and 
 man becomes blind to the Divinity that underlies 
 all things. Hence in all religions the first step is 
 to silence the noisy, bustling master of our earthly 
 tabernacle, who, having monopolised the five 
 senses, will listen to no voice which it cannot hear, 
 and to allow the silent mistress to be open-souled 
 to God. Hence the stress which all spiritual re- 
 ligions have laid upon contemplation, upon prayer 
 and fasting. Whether it is an Indian Yogi, or a 
 Trappist Monk, or one of our own Quakers, it is 
 all the same. In the words of the Revivalist 
 hymn, " We must lay our deadly doing down," 
 and in receptive silence wait for the inspiration 
 from on high. The Conscious Personality has 
 usurped the visible world ; but the Invisible, 
 with its immeasurable expanse, is the domain of 
 the Sub-conscious. Hence we read in the Scrip- 
 tures of losing life that we may find it ; for things 
 of time and sense are temporal, but the things 
 which are not seen are eternal. 
 
 It is extraordinary how close is the analogy 
 
TH GHOST THAT DWEU,S IN EACH OF Us 25 
 
 when we come to work it out. The impressions 
 stored up by the Conscious Personality and en- 
 trusted to the care of the Unconscious are often, 
 much to our disgust, not forthcoming when wanted. 
 It is as if we had given a memorandum to our wife 
 and we could not discover where she had put it. 
 But night comes ; our Conscious Self sleeps, our 
 Unconscious Housewife wakes, and turning over 
 her stores produces the missing impression ; and 
 when our other self wakes it finds the mislaid 
 memorandum, so to speak, ready to its hand. 
 Sometimes, as in the case of somnambulism, the 
 Sub-conscious Personality stealthily endeavours 
 to use the body and limbs, from all direct control 
 over which it is shut out as absolutely as the in- 
 mate of a Hindu zenana is forbidden to mount the 
 charger of her warrior spouse. But it is only when 
 the Conscious Personality is thrown into a state 
 of hypnotic trance that the Unconscious Per- 
 sonality is emancipated from the marital despot- 
 ism of her partner. Then for the first time she is 
 allowed to help herself to the faculties and senses 
 usually monopolised by the Conscious Self. But 
 like the timid and submissive inmate of the zenana 
 suddenly delivered from the thraldom of her 
 life-long partner, she immediately falls under the 
 control of another. The Conscious Personality 
 of another person exercises over her the same 
 supreme authority that her own Conscious Per- 
 sonality did formerly. 
 
 There is nothing of sex in the ordinary material 
 sense about the two personalities. But their union 
 is so close as to suggest that the intrusion of the 
 
26 REAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 hypnotist is equivalent to an intrigue with a 
 married woman. The Sub-conscious Personality 
 is no longer faithful exclusively to its natural 
 partner ; it is under the control of the Conscious 
 Personality of another ; and in the latter case the 
 dictator seems to be irresistibly over-riding for a 
 time all the efforts of the Conscious Personality to 
 recover its authority in its own domain. 
 
 What proof, it will be asked impatiently, is 
 there for the splitting of our personality ? The 
 question is a just one, and I proceed to answer it. 
 
 There are often to be found in the records of 
 lunatic asylums strange instances of a dual 
 personality, in which there appear to be two 
 minds in one body, as there are sometimes two 
 yolks in one egg. 
 
 In the Revue des Deux Mondes, M. Jules Janet 
 records the following experiment which, although 
 simplicity itself, gives us a very vivid glimpse 
 of a most appalling complex problem : 
 
 " An hysterical subject with an insensitive 
 limb is put to sleep, and is told, ' After you wake 
 you will raise your finger when you mean Yes, 
 and you will put it down when you mean No, 
 in answer to the questions which I shall ask you/ 
 The subject is then wakened, and M. Janet pricks 
 the insensitive limb in several places. He asks, 
 ' Do you feel anything ? ' The conscious-awakened 
 person replies with the lips, ' No/ but at the same 
 time, in accordance with the signal that has been 
 agreed upon during the state of hypnotisation, 
 the finger is raised to signify ' Yes/ It has been 
 found that the finger will even indicate exactly 
 
THE GHOST THAT DWEU,S IN EACH OF Us 27 
 
 the number of times that the apparently insensi- 
 tive limb has been wounded/' 
 
 - . . -* 
 
 The Double-Souled Irishman. 
 
 Dr. Robinson, of L,ewisham, who has bestowed 
 much attention on this subject, sends me the 
 following delightful story about an Irishman who 
 seems to have incarnated the Irish nationality in 
 his own unhappy person : 
 
 " An old colleague of mine at the Darlington 
 Hospital told me that he once had an Irish lunatic 
 under his care who imagined that his body was 
 the dwelling-place of two individuals, one of 
 whom was a Catholic, with Nationalist not to 
 say Fenian proclivities, and the other was a Pro- 
 testant and an Orangeman. The host of these 
 incompatibles said he made it a fixed rule that the 
 Protestant should occupy the right side of his body 
 and the Catholic the left, ' so that he would not be 
 annoyed wid them quarrelling in his inside/ The 
 sympathies of the host were with the green and 
 against the orange, and he tried to weaken the 
 latter by starving him, and for months would only 
 chew his food on the left side of his mouth. The 
 lunatic was not very troublesome, as a rule, but 
 the attendants generally had to straight- waistcoat 
 him on certain critical days such as St. Patrick's 
 Day and the anniversary of the battle of the Boyne; 
 because the Orange fist would punch the Fenian 
 head unmercifully, and occasionally he and the 
 Fenian leagued together against the Orangeman and 
 banged him against the wall. This lunatic, when 
 questioned, said he did his best to keep the peace 
 
28 RKAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 between his troublesome guests, but that some- 
 times they got out of hand." 
 
 Ansel Bourne and A. J. Brown. 
 
 A similar case, although not so violent or 
 chronic in its manifestation, is recorded in Vol. 
 VII. (Part xix.) of the Psychical Research Society's 
 Proceedings, as having occurred on Rhode Island 
 some years ago. An excellent citizen, and a very 
 religious lay preacher, of the name of Ansel 
 Bourne, was the subject : 
 
 On January 17th, 1887, he went from his 
 home in Coventry, R.I., to Providence, in order 
 to get money to pay for a farm which he had 
 arranged to buy, leaving his horse at Greene 
 Station, in a stable, expecting to return the same 
 afternoon from the city. He drew out of the bank 
 551 dollars, and paid several small bills, after 
 which he went to his nephew's store, 121, Broad 
 Street, and then started to go to his sister's house 
 on Westminster Street. This was the last that was 
 known of his doings at that time. He did not 
 appear at his sister's house, and did not return 
 to Greene. 
 
 Nothing was heard of him until March the 14th, 
 when a telegram came from a doctor in Norris- 
 town, Philadelphia, stating that he had just been 
 discovered there. He was entirely unconscious 
 of having been absent from home, or of the lapse 
 of time between January 17th and March 14th. 
 He was brought home by his relatives, who, by dili- 
 gent inquiry were able to make out that Mr. Ansel 
 Bourne, five weeks after leaving Rhode Island, 
 
THE GHOST THAT DWEU,S IN EACH OF Us 29 
 
 opened a shop in Norristown, and stocked it with 
 toys and confectionery which he purchased in 
 Philadelphia. He called himself A. J. Brown, and 
 lived and did business, and went to meeting, like 
 any ordinary mortal, giving no one any suspicion 
 that he was any other than A. J. Brown. 
 
 On the morning of Monday, March 14th, about 
 five o'clock, he heard, he says, an explosion like 
 the report of a gun or a pistol, and, waking, he 
 noticed that there was a ridge in his bed not like 
 the bed he had been accustomed to sleep in. He 
 noticed the electric light opposite his windows. 
 He rose and pulled away the curtains and looked 
 out on the street. He felt very weak, and thought 
 that he had been drugged. His next sensation 
 was that of fear, knowing that he was in a place 
 where he had no business to be. He feared arrest 
 as a burglar, or possibly injury. He says this is 
 the only time in his life he ever feared a policeman. 
 
 The last thing he could remember before 
 waking was seeing the Adams express wagons at 
 the corner of Dorrance and Broad Streets, in 
 Providence, on his way from the store of his 
 nephew in Broad Street to his sister's residence 
 in Westminster Street, on January 17th. 
 
 The memory of Ansel Bourne retained absolutely 
 nothing of the doings of A. J. Brown, whose life 
 he had lived for nearly two months. Professor 
 William James hypnotised him, and no sooner 
 was he put into the trance and was told to 
 remember what happened January 17th, 1887, 
 than he became A. J. Brown again, and gave a 
 clear and connected narrative of all his doings 
 
30 REAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 in the Brown state. He did not remember ever 
 having met Ansel Bourne. Everything, however, 
 in his past life, he said, was " mixed up." He 
 only remembered that he was confused, wanted to 
 get somewhere and have rest. He did not re- 
 member how he left Norristown. His mind was 
 confused, and since then it was a blank. He had 
 no memory whatever of his name or of his second 
 marriage and the place of his birth. He remem- 
 bered, however, the date of his birth, and of his 
 first wife's death, and his trade. But between 
 January 17th, 1887, and March 14th he was not 
 himself but another, and that other one Albert J. 
 Brown, who ceased to exist consciously on March 
 14th, but who promptly returned four years after- 
 wards, when Ansel Bourne was hypnotised, and 
 showed that he remembered perfectly all that 
 happened to him between these two dates. The 
 confusion of his two memories in his earlier life is 
 puzzling, but it in no way impairs the value of this 
 illustration of the existence of two independent 
 memories two selfs, so to speak, within a single 
 skin. 
 
 The phenomenon is not uncommon, especially 
 with epileptic patients. Every mad-doctor knows 
 cases in which there are what may be described as 
 alternating consciousnesses with alternating mem- 
 ories. But the experiments of the French hypno- 
 tists carry us much further. In their hands this 
 Sub-conscious Personality is capable of develop- 
 ment, of tuition, and of emancipation. In this 
 little suspected region lies a great resource. For 
 when the Conscious Personality is hopeless, dis- 
 
THE GHOST THAT DWEU<S IN EACH OF Us 31 
 
 eased, or demoralised the Unconscious Personality 
 can be employed to renovate and restore the 
 patient, and then when its work is done it can- 
 become unconscious once more and practically 
 cease to exist. 
 
CHAPTER II. 
 Louis V. AND His Two SOULS. 
 
 THERE is at present* a patient in France whose 
 case is so extraordinary that I cannot do better 
 than transcribe the report of it here, especially 
 because it tends to show not only that we have 
 two personalities, but that each may use by pre- 
 ference a separate lobe of the brain. The Con- 
 scious Personality occupies the left and controls 
 the right hand, the Unconscious the right side of 
 the head and controls the left hand. It also brings 
 to light a very curious, not to say appalling, fact, 
 viz., the immense moral difference there may be 
 between the Conscious and the Unconscious Per- 
 sonalities. In the American case Bourne was a 
 character practically identical with Brown. In 
 this French case the character of each self is 
 entirely different. What makes the case still more 
 interesting is that, besides the two personalities 
 which we all seem to possess, this patient had an 
 arrested personality, which was only fourteen 
 years old when the age of his body was over forty. 
 Here is the report, however, make of it what you 
 will. 
 
 ' Louis V. began life (in 1863) as the neglected 
 child of a turbulent mother. He was sent to a 
 reformatory at ten years of age, and there showed 
 himself, as he has always done when his organiza- 
 
 * 1891. 
 
THE GHOST THAT DWEU,S IN EACH OF Us 33 
 
 tion had given him a chance, quiet, well-behaved, 
 and obedient. Then at fourteen years old he had a 
 great fright from a viper a fright which threw 
 him off his balance, and started the series of 
 psychical oscillations on which he has been tossed 
 ever since. At first the symptoms were only 
 physical, epilepsy and hysterical paralysis of the 
 legs ; and at the asylum of Bonneval, whither he 
 was next sent, he worked at tailoring steadily for a 
 couple of months. Then suddenly he had a hystero- 
 epileptic attack fifty hours of convulsions and 
 ecstasy and when he awoke from it he was no 
 longer paralysed, no longer acquainted with tailor- 
 ing, and no longer virtuous. His memory was set 
 back, so to say, to the moment of the viper's 
 appearance, and he could remember nothing since. 
 His character had become violent, greedy, quarrel- 
 some, and his tastes were radically changed. For 
 instance, though he had before the attack been a 
 total abstainer, he now not only drank his own 
 wine, but stole the wine of the other patients. 
 He escaped from Bonneval, and after a few turbu- 
 lent years, tracked by his occasional relapses into 
 hospital or madhouse, he turned up once more at 
 the Rochefort asylum in the character of a private 
 of marines, convicted of theft, but considered to be 
 of unsound mind. And at Rochefort and I^a 
 Rochelle, by great good fortune, he fell into the 
 hands of three physicians Professors Bourru and 
 Burot, and Dr. Mabille able and willing to con- 
 tinue and extend the observations which Dr. 
 Camuset at Bonneval, and Dr. Jules Voisin at 
 Bicetre, had already made on this most precious of 
 
 C 
 
34 REAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 mauvais sujets at earlier points in his chequered 
 career. 
 
 " He is now no longer at Rochefort, and Dr. 
 Burot informs me that his health has much im- 
 proved, and that his peculiarities have in great 
 part disappeared. I must, however, for clearness 
 sake, use the present tense in briefly describing his 
 condition at the time when the long series of ex- 
 periments were made. 
 
 " The state into which he has gravitated is a 
 very unpleasing one. There is paralysis and in- 
 sensibility of the right side, and, as is often the case 
 in right hemiplegia, the speech is indistinct and 
 difficult. Nevertheless he is constantly haranguing 
 any one who will listen to him, abusing his physi- 
 cians, or preaching with a monkey-like impu- 
 dence rather than with reasoned clearness 
 radicalism in politics and atheism in religion. 
 He makes bad jokes, and if any one pleases him he 
 endeavours to caress him. He remembers recent 
 events during his residence at Rochefort asylum, 
 but only two scraps of his life before that date, 
 namely, his vicious period at Bonneval and a part 
 of his stay at Bicetre. 
 
 " Except this strange fragmentary memory, 
 there is nothing very unusual in this condition, 
 and in many asylums no experiments on it would 
 have been attempted. Fortunately the physicians 
 at Rochefort were familiar with the efficacy of the 
 contact of metals in provoking transfer of hysterical 
 hemiplegia from one side to the other. They tried 
 various metals in turn on L,ouis V. I^ead, silver, 
 and zinc had no effect. Copper produced a slight 
 
THE GHOST THAT DWEU,S IN EACH OF Us 35 
 
 return of sensibility in the paralysed arm, but 
 steel applied to the right arm transferred the whole 
 insensibility to the left side of the body. 
 
 " Inexplicable as such a phenomenon is, it is 
 sufficiently common, as French physicians hold, 
 in hysterical cases to excite little surprise. What 
 puzzled the doctors was the change of character 
 which accompanied the change of sensibility. 
 When Louis V. issued from the crisis of transfer 
 with its minute of anxious expression and panting 
 breath, he might fairly be called a new man. The 
 restless insolence, the savage impulsiveness, have 
 wholly disappeared. The patient is now gentle, 
 respectful, and modest, can speak clearly, but he 
 only speaks when he is spoken to. If he is asked 
 his views on religion and politics, he prefers to 
 leave such matters to wiser heads than his own. 
 It might seem that morally and mentally the 
 patient's cure had been complete. 
 
 " But now ask what he thinks of Rochefort ; 
 how he liked his regiment of marines. He will 
 blankly answer that he knows nothing of Roche- 
 fort, and was never a soldier in his life. ' Where 
 are you then, and what is the date of to-day ? ' 
 ' I am at Bicetre ; it is January 2nd, 1884, and I 
 hope to see M. Voisin, as I did yesterday/ 
 
 " It is found, in fact, that he has now the mem- 
 ory of two short periods of life (different from those 
 which he remembers when his right side is para- 
 lysed), periods during which, so far as now can be 
 ascertained, his character was of this same decorous 
 type, and his paralysis was on his left side. 
 
 " These two conditions are what are called his 
 
36 REAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 first and his second, out of a series of six or more 
 through which he can be made to pass. For 
 brevity's sake I will further describe his fifth state 
 only. 
 
 "If he is placed in an electric bath, or if a 
 magnet is placed on his head, it looks at first sight 
 as though a complete physical cure had been 
 effected. All paralysis, all defect of sensibility, 
 has disappeared. His movements are light and 
 active, his expression gentle and timid, but ask 
 him where he is, and you will find that he has 
 gone back to a boy of fourteen, that he is at St. 
 Urbain, his first reformatory, and that his memory 
 embraces his years of childhood, and stops short 
 on the very day on which he had the fright from 
 the viper. If he is pressed to recollect the incident 
 of the viper, a violent epileptiform crisis puts a 
 sudden end to this phase of his personality." 
 (Vol. IV. pp. 497, 498, 499, " Proceedings of the 
 Society for Psychical Research.") 
 
 This carries us a good deal further. Here we 
 have not only two distinct personalities, but two 
 distinct characters, if not three, in one body. 
 According to the side which is paralysed, the man 
 is a savage reprobate or a decent modest citizen. 
 The man seems born again when the steel touches 
 his'right side. Yet all that has happened has been 
 that the Sub-conscious Personality has superseded 
 his Conscious Personality in the control of L,ouis V. 
 
 Lucie and Adrienne. 
 
 The next case, although not marked by the same 
 violent contrast, is quite as remarkable, because it 
 
THE GHOST THAT DWEU<S IN EACH OF Us 37 
 
 illustrates the extent to which the Sub-conscious 
 Self can be utilised in curing the Conscious Per- 
 sonality. 
 
 The subject was a girl of nineteen, called 
 who was highly hysterical, having daily attacks 
 of several hours' duration. She was also devoid 
 of the sense of pain or the sense of contact, so that 
 she " lost her legs in bed/' as she put it. 
 
 On her fifth hypnotisation, however, L,ucie 
 underwent a kind of catalepsy, after which she 
 returned to the somnambulic state ; but that state 
 was deeper than before. She no longer made any 
 sign whether of assent or refusal when she received 
 the hypnotic commands, but she executed them 
 infallibly, whether they were to take effect im- 
 mediately, or after waking. 
 
 In L,ucie's case this went further, and the 
 suggested actions became absolutely a portion of 
 the trance-life. She executed them without 
 apparently knowing what she was doing. If, for 
 instance, in her waking state she was told (in the 
 tone which in her hypnotic state signified com- 
 mand) to get up and walk about, she walked about, 
 but to judge from her conversation she supposed 
 herself to be still sitting quiet. She would weep 
 violently when commanded, but while she wept she 
 continued to talk as gaily and unconcernedly as 
 if the tears had been turned on by a stop-cock. 
 
 Any suggestion uttered by M. Janet in a 
 brusque tone of command reached the Uncon- 
 scious Self alone ; and other remarks reached the 
 subject awake or somnambulic in the ordinary 
 way. The next step was to test the intelligence of 
 
38 REAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 this hidden " slave of the lamp," if I may so term it 
 this sub-conscious and indifferent executor of all 
 that was bidden. How far was its attention alert ? 
 How far was it capable of reasoning and judg- 
 ment ? M. Janet began with a simple experi- 
 ment. ' When I shall have clapped my hands 
 together twelve times," he said to the entranced 
 subject before awakening her, " you will go to sleep 
 again.'* There was no sign that the sleeper under- 
 stood or heard ; and when she was awakened 
 the events of the trance were a blank to her as 
 usual. She began talking to other persons. M. 
 Janet, at some little distance, clapped his hands 
 feebly together five times. Seeing that she did not 
 seem to be attending to him, he went up to her 
 and said, " Did you hear what I did just now ? " 
 " No ; what ? ' " Do you hear this ? " and he 
 clapped his hands once more. " Yes, you clapped 
 your hands." " How often ? " " Once/' M. Janet 
 again withdrew and clapped his hands six times 
 gently, with pauses between the claps. L,ucie paid 
 no apparent attention, but when the sixth clap of 
 this second series making the twelfth altogether 
 was reached, she fell instantly into the trance 
 again. It seemed, then, that the " slave of the 
 lamp " had counted the claps through all, and 
 had obeyed the order much as a clock strikes after 
 a certain number of swings of the pendulum, 
 however often you stop it between hour and hour. 
 Thus far, the knowledge gained as to the un- 
 conscious element in I^ucie was not direct, but 
 inferential. The nature of the command which it 
 could execute showed it to be capable of attention 
 
THE GHOST THAT DWEU,S IN EACH OF Us 39 
 
 and memory ; but there was no way of learning its 
 own conception of itself, if such existed, or of 
 determining its relation to other phenomena of 
 I,ucie's trance. And here it was that automatic 
 writing was successfully invoked ; here we have, 
 as I may say, the first fruits in France of the new 
 attention directed to this seldom- trodden field. 
 M. Janet began by the following simple command : 
 ' When I clap my hands you will write Bonjour." 
 This was done in the usual scrawling script of 
 automatism, and L,ucie, though fully awake, was 
 not aware that she had written anything at all. 
 
 M. Janet simply ordered the entranced girl 
 to write answers to all questions of his after her 
 waking. The command thus given had a per- 
 sistent effect, and while the awakened L,ucie 
 continued to chatter as usual with other persons, 
 her Unconscious Self wrote brief and scrawling 
 responses to M. Janet's questions. This was the 
 moment at which, in many cases, a new and in- 
 vading separate personality is assumed. 
 
 A singular conversation gave to this limited^ 
 creation, this statutory intelligence, an identity \ 
 sufficient for practical convenience. " Do you j 
 hear me ? " asked Professor Janet. Answer (by / 
 writing), " No/' " But in order to answer one / 
 must hear." " Certainly/' " Then how do you \ 
 manage ? " "I don't know." " There must be 
 somebody that hears me." ' Yes." " Who is it ? " 
 " Not lyucie." " Oh, some one else ? Shall we call 
 her Blanche ? ' : " Yes, Blanche." Blanche, how- 
 ever, had to be changed. Another name had to 
 be chosen. ' What name will you have ?\^ 
 
40 REAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 " No name." " You must, it will be more con- 
 venient/' ' Well, then, Adrienne." Never, per- 
 haps, has a personality had less spontaneity about 
 it. 
 
 Yet Adrienne was in some respects deeper 
 down than lyucie. She could get at the genesis 
 of certain psychical manifestations of which lyucie 
 experienced only the results. A striking instance 
 of this was afforded by the phenomena of the 
 hystero-epileptic attacks to which this patient was 
 subject. 
 
 lyucie's special terror, which recurred in wild 
 exclamation in her hysterical fits, was in some way 
 connected with hidden men. She could not, how- 
 ever, recollect the incident to which her cries 
 referred ; she only knew that she had had a severe 
 fright at seven years old, and an illness in conse- 
 quence. Now, during these "crises" lyucie 
 (except, presumably, in the periods of unconscious- 
 ness which form a pretty constant element in such 
 attacks) could hear what Prof. Janet said to her. 
 Adrienne, on the contrary, was hard to get at ; 
 could no longer obey orders, and if she wrote, 
 wrote only " J'ai peur, j'ai peur." 
 
 M. Janet, however, waited until the attack 
 was over, and then questioned Adrienne as to the 
 true meaning of the agitated scene. Adrienne 
 was able to describe to him the terrifying incident 
 in her childish life which had originated the con- 
 fused hallucinations which recurred during the 
 attack. She could not explain the recrudescence 
 of the hallucinations ; but she knew what I/ucie 
 saw, and why she saw it ; nay, indeed, it was 
 
THK GHOST THAT DWEU,S IN EACH OF Us 41 
 
 Adrienne, rather than lyUcie, to whom the hallu- 
 cination was directly visible. 
 
 Lucie, it will be remembered, was a hysterical 
 patient very seriously amiss. One conspicuous 
 symptom was an almost absolute defect of sensi- 
 bility, whether to pain, to heat, or to contact, 
 which persisted both when she was awake and 
 entranced. There was, as already mentioned, an 
 entire defect of the muscular sense also, so that 
 when her eyes were shut she did not know the 
 position of her limbs. Nevertheless it was re- 
 marked as an anomaly that when she was thrown 
 into a cataleptic state, not only did the movements 
 impressed upon her continue to be made, but the 
 corresponding or complimentary movements, the 
 corresponding facial expression, followed just as 
 they usually follow in such experiments. Thus, 
 if M. Janet clenched her fist in the cataleptic state, 
 her arm began to deal blows, and her face assumed 
 a look of anger. The suggestion which was given 
 through the so-called muscular sense had operated 
 in a subject to whom the muscular sense, as tested 
 in other ways, seemed to be wholly lacking. As 
 soon as Adrienne could be communicated with, it 
 was possible to get somewhat nearer to a solution 
 of this puzzle. I/ucie was thrown into catalepsy ; 
 then M. Janet clenched her left hand (she began at 
 once to strike out), put a pencil in her right, and 
 said, " Adrienne, what are you doing ? ' The left 
 hand continued to strike, and the face to bear the 
 look of rage, while the right hand wrote, " I am 
 furious/ " With whom ? ' ' With F." ' Why ? " 
 '' I don't know, but I am very angry." M. Janet 
 
42 REAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 then unclenched the subject's left hand, and put 
 it gently to her lips. It began to "blow kisses/' 
 and the face smiled. " Adrienne, are you still 
 angry ? ' " No, that's over.' " And now ? " 
 " Oh, I am happy ! " " And Lucie ? ' " She 
 knows nothing ; she is asleep." 
 
 In lyucie's case, indeed, these odd manifesta- 
 tions were as the pure experimentalist might 
 say only too sanative, only too rapidly tending 
 to normality. M. Janet accompanied his psycho- 
 logical inquiries with therapeutic suggestion, tell- 
 ing Adrienne not only to go to sleep when he 
 clapped his hands, or to answer his questions in 
 writing, but to cease having headaches, to cease 
 having convulsive attacks, to recover normal 
 sensibility, and so on. Adrienne obeyed, and even 
 as she obeyed the rational command, her own 
 Undine-like identity vanished away. The day 
 came when M. Janet called on Adrienne, andL,ucie 
 laughed and asked him who he was talking to. 
 Lucie was now a healthy young woman, but 
 Adrienne, who had risen out of the unconscious, 
 had sunk into the unconscious again must I 
 say ? for ever more. 
 
 Few lives so brief have taught so many lessons. 
 For us who are busied with automatic writing the 
 lesson is clear. We have here demonstrably what 
 we can find in other cases only inferentially, an 
 intelligence manifesting itself continuously by 
 written answers, of purport quite outside the 
 normal subject's conscious mind, while yet that 
 intelligence was but a part, a fraction, an aspect, 
 of the normal subject's own identity. 
 
THE GHOST THAT DWBUWS IN EACH OF Us 43 
 
 And we must remember that Adrienne while 
 she was, if I may say so, the Unconscious Self 
 reduced to its simplest expression did, neverthe- 
 less, manifest certain differences from L,ucie, which, 
 if slightly exaggerated, might have been very per- 
 plexing. Her handwriting was slightly different, 
 though only in the loose and scrawling character 
 so frequent in automatic script. Again, Adrienne 
 remembered certain incidents in I,ucie's childhood 
 which lyucie had wholly forgotten. Once more 
 and this last suggestion points to positive rather 
 than to negative conclusions Adrienne possessed 
 a faculty, the muscular sense, of which L^ucie was 
 devoid. I am anxious that this point especially 
 should be firmly grasped, for I wish the reader's 
 mind to be perfectly open as regards the relative 
 faculties of the Conscious and the Unconscious 
 Self. It is plain that we must be on the watch for 
 completion, for evolution, as well as for partition, 
 for dissolution, of the corporate being. 
 
 F'elida X. and her Submerged Soul. 
 
 Side by side with this case we have another in 
 which the Conscious Personality, instead of being 
 cured, has been superseded by the Sub-conscious. 
 It was as if instead of " Adrienne " being sub- 
 merged by Lucie, " Adrienne " became Lucie and 
 dethroned her former master. The woman in 
 question, Felida X., has been transformed. 
 
 In her case the somnambulic life has become 
 the normal life ; the " second state/' which ap- 
 peared at first only in short, dream-like accesses, 
 has gradually replaced the ' first state/ which now 
 
44 REAI< GHOST STORIES 
 
 recurs but for a few hours at long intervals. 
 Felida's second state is altogether superior to the 
 first physically superior, since the nervous pains 
 which had troubled her from childhood had dis- 
 appeared ; and morally superior, inasmuch as her 
 morose, self-centred disposition is exchanged for a 
 cheerful activity which enables her to attend to 
 her children and to her shop much more effectively 
 than when she was in the Hat bete, as she now calls 
 what was once the only personality that she knew. 
 In this case, then, which is now of nearly thirty 
 years' standing, the spontaneous readjustment of 
 nervous activities the second state, no memory of 
 which remains in the first state has resulted in an 
 improvement profounder than could have been 
 anticipated from any moral or medical treatment 
 that we know. The case shows us how often the 
 word "normal" means nothing more than "what 
 happens to exist." For Felida's normal state was 
 in fact her morbid state ; and the new condition 
 which seemed at first a mere hysterical abnor- 
 mality, has brought her to a life of bodily and 
 mental sanity, which makes her fully the equal of 
 average women of her class. (Vol. IV. p. 503.) 
 
CHAPTER III. 
 MADAME B. AND HER THREE Soui,s. 
 
 MARVELOUS as the cases cited in the last 
 chapter appear, they are thrown entirely into the 
 shade by the case of Madame B., in which the two 
 personalities not only exist side by side, but in the 
 case of the Sub-conscious self knowingly co-exist, 
 while over or beneath both there is a third person- 
 ality which is aware of both the other two, and 
 apparently superior to both. The possibilities 
 which this case opens up are bewildering indeed. 
 But it is better to state the case fiist and discuss it 
 afterwards. Madame B., who is still under Prof. 
 Richet's observations,* is one of the favourite sub- 
 jects of the French hypnotiser. She can be put to 
 sleep at almost any distance, and when hypnotised 
 completely changes her character. There are 
 two well-defined personalities in her, and a third 
 of a more mysterious nature than either of the two 
 first. The normal waking state of the woman is 
 called Leonie I., the hypnotic state Leonie II. 
 The third occult Unconscious Personality of the 
 lowest depth is called Leonie III. 
 
 " This poor peasant/' says Professor Janet, 
 "is in her normal state a serious and somewhat 
 melancholy woman, calm and slow, very gentle 
 and extremely timid. No one would suspect the 
 existence of the person whom she includes within 
 
 * 1891. 
 
46 RBAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 her. Hardly is she entranced when she is meta- 
 morphosed ; her face is no longer the same ; her 
 eyes, indeed, remain closed, but the acuteness 
 of the other senses compensates for the loss of sight. 
 She becomes gay, noisy, and restless to an in- 
 supportable degree ; she continues good-natured, 
 but she has acquired a singular tendency to irony 
 and bitter jests. ... In this state she does not 
 recognise her identity with her waking self. 
 ' That good woman is not I/ she says ; ' she is 
 too stupid ! ' 
 
 Madame B. has been so often hypnotised, and 
 during so many years (for she was hypnotised by 
 other physicians as long ago as 1860), that Leonie 
 II. has by this time acquired a considerable stock 
 of memories which Madame B. does not share. 
 I/eonie II., therefore, counts as properly belonging 
 to her own history and not to Madame B.'s all 
 the events which have taken place while Madame 
 B.'s normal self was hypnotised into unconscious- 
 ness. It was not always easy at first to under- 
 stand this partition of past experiences. 
 
 " Madame B. in the normal state," says Pro- 
 fessor Janet, " has a husband and children. L,eonie 
 II., speaking in the somnambulistic trance, attri- 
 butes the husband to the ' other ' (Madame B.), 
 but attributes the children to herself. ... At 
 last I learnt that her former mesmerisers, as bold 
 in their practice as certain hypnotisers of to-day, 
 had induced somnambulism at the time of her 
 accouchements. I^eonie II., therefore, was quite 
 right in attributing the children to herself ; the 
 rule of partition was unbroken, and the somnam- 
 
THE GHOST THAT DWEU,S IN EACH OF Us 47 
 
 bulism was characterised by a duplication of the 
 subject's existence" (p. 391). 
 
 Still more extraordinary are L,eonie II /s at- 
 tempts to make use of Leonie I.'s limbs without 
 her knowledge or against her will. She will write 
 postscripts to Leonie I/s letters, of the nature of 
 which poor L,eonie I. is unconscious. 
 
 It seems, however, that when once set up this 
 new personality can occasionally assume the 
 initiative, and can say what it wants to say with- 
 out any prompting. This is curiously illustrated 
 by what may be termed a conjoint epistle ad- 
 dressed to Professor Janet by Madame B. and her 
 secondary self, L,eonie II. "She had/' he says, 
 " left Havre more than two months when I received 
 from her a very curious letter. On the first page 
 was a short note written in a serious and respectful 
 style. She was unwell, she said worse on some 
 days than on others and she signed her true 
 name, Madame B. But over the page began 
 another letter in quite a different style, and which 
 I may quote as a curiosity : ' My dear good 
 sir, I must tell you that B. really makes me 
 suffer very much ; she cannot sleep, she spits 
 blood, she hurts me. I am going to demolish her, 
 she bores me. I am ill also. This is from your 
 devoted I/eontine ' (the name first given to 
 Leonie II.). 
 
 " When Madame B. returned to Havre I natur- 
 ally questioned her concerning this curious missive. 
 She remembered the first letter very distinctly, 
 but she had not the slightest recollection of the 
 second. I at first thought there must have been 
 
48 REAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 an attack of spontaneous somnambulism between 
 the moment when she finished the first letter and 
 the moment when she closed the envelope. But 
 afterwards these unconscious, spontaneous letters 
 became common, and I was better able to study 
 the mode of their production. I was fortunately 
 able to watch Madame B. on one occasion while 
 she went through this curious performance. She 
 was seated at a table, and held in the left hand the 
 piece of knitting at which she had been working. 
 Her face was calm, her eyes looked into space 
 with a certain fixity, but she was not cataleptic, 
 for she was humming a rustic tune ; her right 
 hand wrote quickly, and, as it were, surrepti- 
 tiously. I removed the paper without her noticing 
 me, and then spoke to her ; she turned round 
 wide-awake but was surprised to see me, for in 
 her state of distraction she had not noticed my 
 approach. Of the letter which she was writing she 
 knew nothing whatever. 
 
 ' lyeonie II. 's independent action is not entirely 
 confined to writing letters. She observed (appar- 
 ently) that when her primary self, lyeonie I., dis- 
 covered these letters she (lyeonie I.) tore them up. 
 So lyeonie II. hit upon a plan of placing them in a 
 photographic album into which lyeonie I. could 
 not look without falling into catalepsy (on account 
 of an association of ideas with Dr. Gibert, whose 
 portrait had been in the album). In order to 
 accomplish an act like this lyeonie II. has to wait 
 for a moment when lyeonie I. is distracted, or, as 
 we say, absent-minded. If she can catch her in 
 this state lyeonie II. can direct lyeonie I/s walks, 
 
THE GHOST THAT DWEU,S IN EACH OF Us 49 
 
 for instance, or start on a long railway journey 
 without baggage, in order to get to Havre as 
 quickly as possible/' 
 
 In the whole realm of imaginative literature, is 
 there anything to compare to this actual fact of 
 three selves in one body, each struggling to get 
 possession of it ? I/onie I., or the Conscious 
 Personality, is in possession normally, but is 
 constantly being ousted by L,eonie II., or the Sub- 
 conscious Personality. It is the old, old case of 
 the wife trying to wear the breeches. But there is 
 a fresh terror beyond. For behind both L,eonie I. 
 and lyeonie II. stands the mysterious lyeonie III. 
 
 " The spontaneous acts of the Unconscious 
 Self," saysM. Janet, here meaning by I' inconscient 
 the entity to which he has given the name of 
 L,eonie III., " may also assume a very reasonable 
 form a form which, were it better understood, 
 might perhaps serve to explain certain cases of 
 insanity. Mme. B., during her somnambulism 
 (i,e, L,eonie II.) had had a sort of hysterical crisis ; 
 she was restless and noisy and I could not quiet 
 her. Suddenly she stopped and said to me with 
 terror. ' Oh, who is talking to me like that ? It 
 frightens me/ ' No one is talking to you/ 
 ' Yes ! there on the left ! ' And she got up and 
 tried to open a wardrobe on her left hand, to see 
 if some one was hidden there. ' What is that 
 you hear ? ' I asked. ' I hear on the left a voice 
 which repeats, " Enough, enough, be quiet, you are 
 a nuisance." Assuredly the voice which thus 
 spoke was a reasonable one, for lyeonie II. was 
 insupportable ; but I had suggested nothing cf 
 
50 REAI, GHOST STORIKS 
 
 the kind, and had no idea of inspiring a hallucin- 
 ation of hearing. Another day L,eonie II. was 
 quite calm, but obstinately refused to answer a 
 question which I asked. Again she heard with 
 terror the same voice to the left, saying, ' Come, 
 be sensible, you must answer/ Thus the Uncon- 
 scious sometimes gave her excellent advice." 
 
 And in effect, as soon as L,eonie III. was sum- 
 moned into communication, she accepted the 
 responsibility of this counsel. ' What was it that 
 happened ? " asked M. Janet, " when Leonie II. 
 was so frightened ? ' " Oh ! nothing. It was I 
 who told her to keep quiet ; I saw she was annoy- 
 ing you ; I don't know why she was so frightened." 
 
 Note the significance of this incident. Here 
 we have got at the root of a hallucination. We 
 have not merely inferential but direct evidence 
 that the imaginary voice which terrified L,eonie II. 
 proceeded from a profounder stratum of con- 
 sciousness in the same individual. In what way, 
 by the aid of what nervous mechanism, was the 
 startling monition conveyed ? 
 
 Just as Mme. B. was sent, by means of passes, 
 into a state of lethargy, from which she emerged as 
 Leonie II., so lyeonie II., in her turn, was reduced 
 by renewed passes to a state of lethargy from which 
 she emerged no longer as I^eonie II. but as Leonie 
 III. This second waking is slow and gradual, 
 but the personality which emerges is, in one impor- 
 tant point, superior to either Leonie I. or Leonie II. 
 Although one among ^the subject's phases, this 
 phase possesses the memory of every phase. 
 III., like lyeonie II., knows the normal life 
 
THK GHOST THAT DWBU,S IN EACH OF Us 51 
 
 of Leonie L, but distinguishes herself from L,eonie 
 I., in whom, it must be said, these subjacent per- 
 sonalities appear to take little interest. But 
 L,eonie III. also remembers the life of lyeonie II. 
 condemns her as noisy and frivolous, and is anxious 
 not to be confounded with her either. " Vous 
 voyez bien que je ne suis pas cette bavarde, cette 
 folle ; nous ne nous ressemblons pas du tout." 
 
 We ask, in amazement, how many more per- 
 sonalities may there not be hidden in the human 
 frame ? Here is simple Madame B., who is not 
 one person but three first her commonplace 
 self ; secondly, the clever, chattering Leonie II., 
 who is bored by B., and who therefore wants to 
 demolish her ; and thirdly, the lordly Leonie III., 
 who issues commands that strike terror into 
 Leonie II., and disdains to be identified with 
 either of the partners in Madame B.'s body. 
 
 It is evident, if the hypnotists are right, that the 
 human body is more like a tenement house than a 
 single cell, and that the inmates love each other 
 no more than the ordinary occupants of tene- 
 mented property. But how many are there of 
 us within each skin who can say ? 
 
CHAPTER IV. 
 SOME SUGGESTED THEORIES. 
 
 OF theories to account for these strange pheno- 
 mena there are enough and to spare. I do not for a 
 moment venture to claim for the man and wife 
 illustration the slightest scientific value. It is only 
 a figure of speech which brings out very clearly one 
 aspect of the problem of personality. The theory 
 that there are two independent personalities within 
 the human skin is condemned by all orthodox 
 psychologists. There is one personality manifest- 
 ing itself, usually consciously, but occasionally 
 unconsciously, and the different method of mani- 
 festation differs so widely as to give the impression 
 that there could not be the same personality 
 behind both. A man who is ambidextrous will 
 sign his name differently with his right or left 
 hand, but it is the same signature. Mr. Myers 
 thinks that the Secondary Personality of Sublim- 
 inal Consciousness is merely a phase of the essential 
 Unity of the Ego. Some time ago he expressed 
 himself on this subject as follows : 
 
 " I hold that hypnotism (itself a word covering 
 a vast variety of different states) may be regarded 
 as constituting one special case which falls under 
 a far wider category the category, namely, of 
 developments of a Secondary Personality. I hold 
 that we each of us contain the potentialities of 
 many different arrangements of the elements of 
 
THE GHOST THAT DWEI^S IN EACH OF Us 53 
 
 our personality, each arrangement being dis- 
 tinguishable from the rest by differences in the 
 chain of memories which pertain to it. The 
 arrangement with which we habitually identify 
 ourselves what we call the normal or primary 
 self consists, in my view, of elements selected 
 for us in the struggle for existence with special 
 reference to the maintenance of ordinary physical 
 needs, and is not necessarily superior in any other 
 respect to the latent personalities which lie along- 
 side of it the fresh combinations of our personal 
 elements which may be evoked by accident or 
 design, in a variety to which we at present can 
 assign no limit. I consider that dreams, with 
 natural somnambulism, automatic writing, with 
 so-called mediumistic trance, as well as certain 
 intoxications, epilepsies, hysterias, and recurrent 
 insanities, afford examples of the development of 
 what I have called secondary mnemonic chains ; 
 fresh personalities, more or less complete, alongside 
 the normal state. And I would add that hypnotism 
 is only the name given to a group of empirical 
 methods of inducing these fresh personalities." 
 
 A doctor in philosophy, to whom I submitted 
 these pages, writes me as follows : " There can 
 be no doubt that every man lives a sub-conscious 
 as well as a conscious life. One side of him is 
 closed against examination by himself (i.e. un- 
 conscious) ; the other is conscious of itself. The 
 former carries on processes of separation, com- 
 bination, and distribution, of the thought-stuff 
 handed over to it, corresponding almost exactly 
 to the processes carried on by the stomach, which, 
 
54 REAL GHOST STORIES 
 
 as compared with those of eating, etc., go on in 
 the dark automatically." 
 
 Another doctor, not of philosophy but of medi- 
 cine, who has devoted special attention to the 
 phenomenon of sleep, suggests a new illustration 
 which is graphic and suggestive. He writes : 
 
 ' With regard to dual or multiple consciousness, 
 my own feeling has always been that the indi- 
 viduals stand one behind the other in the chambers 
 of the mind, or else, as it were, in concentric circles. 
 You may compare it to the Jewish tabernacle. 
 First, there is the court of the Gentiles, where 
 Ego No. 1 chaffers about trifles with the outer 
 world. While he is so doing Ego No. 2 watches 
 him from the court of the Levites, but does not 
 go forth on small occasions. When we ' open out ' 
 to a friend the Levite comes forth, and is in turn 
 watched by the priest from the inner court. L,et 
 our emotions be stirred in sincere converse and 
 out strides the priest, and takes precedence of 
 the other two, they falling obediently and sub- 
 missively behind him. But the priest is still 
 watched by the high priest from the tabernacle 
 itself, and only on great and solemn occasions 
 does he make himself manifest by action. When 
 he does, the other three yield to his authority, 
 and then we say the man ' speaks with his whole 
 soul ' and ' from the bottom of his heart/ But 
 even now the Shekinah is upon the mercy-seat 
 within the Holy of holies, and the high priest 
 knows it." 
 
 The latest word* of the French psychologists is 
 thus stated by M. Foiiillee : 
 
 * 1891. 
 
THE GHOST THAT DWEU,S IN EACH OF Us 55 
 
 " Contemporary psychology deprives us of the 
 illusion of a definitely limited, impenetrable, and 
 absolutely autonomous I. The conception of 
 individual consciousness must be of an idea rather 
 than of a substance. Though separate in the 
 universe, we are not separate from the universe. 
 Continuity and reciprocity of action exist every- 
 where. This is the great law and the great mys- 
 tery. There is no such thing as an isolated and 
 veritably monad being, any more than there is 
 such a thing as an indivisible point, except in the 
 abstractions of geometry." 
 
 Whatever may be the true theory, it is evident 
 that there is enough mystery about personality 
 to make us very diffident about dogmatising, 
 especially as to what is possible and what is not. 
 
 Whether we have one mind or two, let us, at 
 least, keep it (or them) open. 
 
PART II. 
 
 THE THOUGHT BODY, OR THE DOUBLE. 
 
 " And as Peter knocked at the door of the. gate, a damsel came to 
 hearken, named Rhoda. And when she knew Peter's voice, she ran in 
 and told how Peter stood before the gate. And they said unto her, 
 Thou art mad. But she constantly affirmed that it v as even so. Then 
 said they, It is his angel (or double)." ACTS xil. 13-15. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 AERIAI, JOURNEYINGS. 
 
 I BEGAN to write this in the autumn of 1891 
 in a small country-house among the Surrey hills, 
 whither I had retreated in order to find undis- 
 turbed leisure in which to arrange my ideas and 
 array my facts. It was a pleasant place enough, 
 perched on the brow of a heath-covered slope 
 that dipped down to a ravine, at the head of which 
 stands Professor Tyndall's house with its famous 
 screen. Hardly a mile away northward lies the 
 Devil's Punch Bowl, with its memorial stone 
 erected in abhorrence of the detestable murder 
 perpetrated on its rim by ruffians whose corpses 
 slowly rotted as they swung on the gibbet over- 
 head ; far to the south spreads the glorious 
 
THE THOUGHT BODY, OR THE DOUBLE 57 
 
 amphitheatre of hills which constitute the High- 
 lands of the South. 
 
 The Portsmouth road, along which for hundreds 
 of years rolled to and fro the tide of martial life 
 between London and the great Sea Gate of the 
 Realm, lies near by, silent and almost disused. 
 Mr. Balfour's land, on the brow of Hindhead, is 
 enclosed but not yet built upon, although a whole 
 archipelago of cottages and villas is springing up 
 amid the heather as the ground slopes towards 
 Selborne White's Selborne that can dimly be 
 descried to the westward beyond L/iphook Com- 
 mon. Memories there are, enough and to spare, 
 of the famous days of old, and of the not less 
 famous men of our own time ; but the ghosts 
 have fled. " There used to be a ghost in the 
 mill/' said my driver, " and another in a com- 
 paratively new house over in L,ord Tennyson's 
 direction, but we hear nothing about them now/' 
 " Not even at the Murder Stone of the Devil's 
 Punch Bowl ? ' " Not even at the Murder Stone. 
 I have driven past it at all hours, and never saw 
 anything but the stone, of course." 
 
 Yet a more suitable spot for a ghost could 
 hardly be conceived than the rim of the Devil's 
 Punch Bowl, where the sailor was murdered, and 
 where afterwards his murderers were hanged. I 
 visited it late at night, when the young moon 
 was beginning to struggle through the cloudy 
 sky, and looked down into the ravine which 
 Cobbett declared was the most horrid place God 
 ever made ; but no sign of ghostly visitant could 
 be caught among the bracken, no sound of the 
 
58 REAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 dead voices was audible in the air. It is the way 
 with ghosts they seldom appear where they 
 might be looked for. It is the unexpected in the 
 world of shadows, as in the workaday world, 
 which always happens. 
 
 Of this I had soon a very curious illustration. 
 For, although there were no ghosts in the Devil's 
 Punch Bowl by the Murder Stone, I found that 
 there had been a ghost in the trim new little villa 
 in which I was quartered ! It didn't appear to 
 me at least, it has not done so as yet. But it 
 appeared to some friends of mine whose statement 
 is explicit enough. Here was a find indeed." I 
 spent most of my boyhood within a mile of the 
 famous haunted house or mill at Willington, but 
 I had never slept before in a place which ghosts 
 used as a try sting, place. I asked my hostess 
 about it. She replied, " Yes, it is quite true ; but, 
 although you may not believe it, I am the ghost." 
 ' You ? How ? ' ' Yes," she replied, quite 
 seriously ; "it is quite true what your friends 
 have told you. They did see what you would 
 correctly describe as an apparition. That is to 
 say, they saw a more or less shadowy figure, which 
 they at once identified, and which then gradually 
 faded away. It was an apparition in the true 
 sense of the word. It entered the room without 
 using the door or window, it was visibly mani- 
 fested before them, and then it vanished. All 
 that is quite true. But it is also true that the 
 ghost, as you call it, was my ghost." ' Your 
 ghost, but - "I am not dead, you are going 
 
 to say. Precisely. But surely you must be well 
 
THOUGHT BODY, OR THE DOUBLE 59 
 
 aware of the fact that the ghosts of the living 
 are much better authenticated than ghosts of the 
 dead." 
 
 My hostess was the daughter of a well-known 
 London solicitor, who, after spending her early 
 youth in dancing and riding and other diversions 
 of young ladies in society who have the advantage 
 of a house in Park Lane, suddenly became pos- 
 sessed by a strange, almost savage, fascination for 
 the occult lore of the ancient East. Abandoning 
 the frivolities of Mayfair, she went to Girton, 
 where she plunged into the study of Sanscrit. 
 After leaving Girton, she applied herself to the 
 study of the occult side of Theosophy. Then she 
 married a black magician in the platonic fashion 
 common to Occultists, early Christians, and 
 Russian Nihilists, and since then she has prose- 
 cuted her studies into the invisible world with 
 ever-increasing .interest. 
 
 The Thought Body. 
 
 " I see you are incredulous," she replied ; " but, 
 if you like, I will some time afford you an oppor- 
 tunity of proving that I am simply speaking the 
 truth. Tell me, will you speak to me if I appear 
 to you in my thought body ? ' " Certainly," I 
 replied, " unless I am struck dumb. Nothing 
 would please me better. But, of course, I have 
 never seen a ghost, and no one can say how any 
 utterly unaccustomed experience may affect him." 
 ' Unfortunately," she replied, " that is too often 
 the case. All those to whom I have hitherto 
 appeared have been so scared they could not 
 
60 RSAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 speak/' " But, my dear friend, do you actually 
 mean to say that you have the faculty of 
 " Going about in my Thought Body ? Most 
 certainly. It is not a very uncommon faculty, 
 but it is one which needs cultivation and develop- 
 ment." ' But what is a Thought Body ? ' My 
 hostess smiled : " It is difficult to explain truths 
 on the plane of thought to those who are immersed 
 body and soul in matter. I can only tell you that 
 every person has, in addition to this natural body 
 of flesh, bones, and blood, a Thought Body, the 
 exact counterpart in every respect of this material 
 frame. It is contained within the material body, 
 as air is contained in the lungs and in the blood. 
 It is of finer matter than the gross fabric of our 
 outward body. It is capable of motion with the 
 rapidity of thought. The laws of space and time 
 do not exist for the mind, and the Thought 
 Envelope of which we are speaking moves with 
 the swiftness of the mind/' 
 
 " Then when your thought body appears ? ' 
 
 " My mind goes with it. I see, I hear, and my 
 consciousness is with my Thought Envelope. But 
 I want to have a proper interview while on my 
 thought journeys. That is why I ask you if you 
 would try to speak to me if I appear/' 
 
 " But/' I objected, " do you really mean that 
 you hope to appear before me, in my office, as 
 immaterial as gas, as visible as light, and yet to 
 speak, to touch ? ' 
 
 " That is just what I mean," she replied, 
 laughing, " that and nothing less. I was in your 
 office the other morning at six o'clock, but no one 
 
THE THOUGHT BODY, OR THE DOUBLE 61 
 
 was there. I have not got this curious power as 
 yet under complete control. But when once we 
 are able to direct it at will, imagine what possi- 
 bilities it unfolds ! " 
 
 " But/' said I," if you can be seen and touched, 
 you ought to be photographed ! ' 
 
 " I wish to be photographed, but no one can 
 say as yet whether such thought bodies can be 
 photographed. When next I make the experi- 
 ment I want you to try. It would be very useful." 
 
 Useful indeed ! It does not require very vivid 
 imagination to see that if you can come and go to 
 the uttermost parts of the world in your thought 
 shape, such Thought Bodies will be indispensable 
 henceforth on every enterprising newspaper. It 
 would be a great saving on telegraphy. When 
 my ideal paper comes along, I mentally vowed 
 I would have my hostess as first member of my 
 staff. But of course it had got to be proved, and 
 that not only once but a dozen times, before any 
 reliance could be placed on it. 
 
 " I often come down here," said my hostess 
 cheerfully, " after breakfast. I just lie down in 
 my bedroom in town, and in a moment I find 
 myself here at Hindhead. Sometimes I am seen, 
 sometimes I am not. But I am here ; seen or 
 unseen, I see. It is a curious gift, and one which 
 I am studying hard to develop and to control." 
 
 " And what about clothes ? " I asked. "Oh," 
 replied my hostess airily, " I go in whatever 
 clothes I like. There are astral counterparts to 
 all our garments. It by no means follows that 
 I appear in the same dress as that which is worn 
 
62 REAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 by my material body. I remember, when I 
 appeared to your friend, I wore the astral counter- 
 part of a white silk shawl, which was at the time 
 folded away in the wardrobe." 
 
 At this point, however, in order to anticipate 
 the inevitable observation that my hostess was 
 insane, I think I had better introduce the declara- 
 tions of my two friends, who are quite clear and 
 explicit as to their recollection of what they saw. 
 
 My witnesses are mother and daughter. The 
 daughter I have seen and interviewed ; the mother 
 I could not see, but took a statement down from 
 her husband, who subsequently submitted it in 
 proof to her for correction. I print the daughter's 
 statement first. 
 
 " About eighteen months ago (in May, 1890) I 
 
 was staying at the house of my friend in M 
 
 Mansions. Mrs. M. had gone to her country 
 house at Hindhead for a fortnight and was not 
 expected back for a week. I was sitting in the 
 kitchen reading Edna Ly all's ' Donovan/ About 
 half-past nine o'clock I distinctly heard Mrs. M. 
 walk up and down the passage which ran from the 
 front door past the open door of the room in which 
 I was sitting. I was not thinking of Mrs. M. and 
 did not at the time realize that she was not in the 
 flat, when suddenly I heard her voice and saw her 
 standing at the open door. I saw her quite dis- 
 tinctly, and saw that she was dressed in the dress 
 in which I had usually seen her in an evening, 
 without bonnet or hat, her hair being plaited low 
 down close to the back of her head. The dress, 
 I said, was the same, but there were two differ- 
 
THK THOUGHT BODY, OR THE DOUBI.K 63 
 
 ences which I noticed at once. In her usual dress, 
 the silk front was grey ; this time the grey colour 
 had given place to a curious amber, and over her 
 shoulders she wore a shawl of white Indian silk. 
 I noticed it particularly, because the roses em- 
 broidered on it at its ends did not correspond with 
 each other. All this I saw a I looked up and heard 
 
 her say, ' T , give me that book/ I answered, 
 
 half mechanically, ' Yes, Mrs. M./ but felt some- 
 what startled. I had hardly spoken when Mrs. M. 
 turned, opened the door leading into the main 
 building, and went out. I instantly got up and 
 followed her to the door. It was closed. I opened 
 it and looked out, but could see nobody. It was 
 not until then that I fully realised that there was 
 something uncanny in what I had seen. I was 
 very frightened, and after having satisfied myself 
 that Mrs. M. was not in the flat, I fastened the 
 door, put out the lights, and went to bed, burying 
 my head under the bedclothes. 
 
 " The post next day brought a letter from Mrs. 
 M. saying that she was coming by eleven o'clock. 
 I was too frightened to stay in the house, and I 
 went to my father and told him what I had seen. 
 He told me to go back and hear what Mrs. M. had 
 to say about the matter. When Mrs. M. arrived 
 I told her what I had seen on the preceding 
 evening. She laughed, and said, Oh ! ' I was 
 here then, was I ? I did not expect to come here/ 
 With that exception I have seen no apparition 
 whatever, or had any hallucination of any kind, 
 neither have I seen the apparition of Mrs. M. 
 again." 
 
64 RKAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 After hearing this statement I asked Mrs. M. 
 what she meant by the remark she had made on 
 hearing Miss C.'s explanation of what she had 
 witnessed. My hostess replied, " That night when 
 I passed into the trance state, and lay down on 
 the couch in the sitting-room at Hindhead, I did 
 so with the desire of visiting my husband, who 
 was in his retreat at Wimbledon. That, I should 
 say, was between nine and half-past. After I came 
 out of the trance I was conscious that I had been 
 somewhere, but I did not know where. I started 
 from Hindhead for Wimbledon, but landed at 
 M - Mansions, where, no doubt, I was more at 
 home." ' Then you had no memory of where you 
 had been ? ' " Not the least." " And what 
 about the shawl ? ' " The shawl was one that 
 Miss C. had never seen. I had not worn it for two 
 years, and the fact that she saw it and described 
 it, is conclusive evidence against the subjective 
 character of the vision. The originals of all the 
 phantom clothes were at M - Mansions at the 
 time Miss C. saw me wearing them. I was not 
 wearing the shawl. At the time when she saw it 
 on my Thought Body it was folded up and put 
 away in a wardrobe in an adjoining room. She 
 had never seen it." I asked Miss C. what was 
 the appearance of Mrs. M. She replied, " She just 
 looked as she does always, only much more beauti- 
 ful." How do you account," said I to my hostess, 
 " for the change in colour of the silk front from 
 grey to amber ? ' She replied, " It was a freak." 
 
 I then asked Mr. C., the father of the last wit- 
 ness, what had occurred in his wife's experience. 
 
THE THOUGHT BODY, OR THE DOUBLE 65 
 
 Here is the statement which his wife made to 
 him, and which he says is absolutely reliable. 
 " I was staying at Hindhead, in the lodge con- 
 nected with the house in which you are staying. 
 I was in some trouble, and Mrs. M. had been 
 somewhat anxious about me. I had gone to sleep, 
 but was suddenly aroused by the consciousness 
 that some one was bending over me. When I 
 opened my eyes I saw in shimmering outline a 
 figure which I recognised at once as that of Mrs. M. 
 She was bending over me, and her great lustrous 
 eyes seemed to pierce my very soul. For a time 
 I lay still, as if paralysed, being unable either to 
 speak or to move, but at last gaining courage with 
 time I ventured to strike a match. As soon as I 
 did so the figure of Mrs. M. disappeared. Feeling 
 reassured and persuaded that I had been deluded 
 by my senses, I at last put out the light and com- 
 posed myself to sleep. To my horror, no sooner 
 was the room dark than I saw the spectral, 
 shimmering form of Mrs. M. moving about the 
 room, and always turning towards me those 
 wonderful, piercing eyes. I again struck a match, 
 and again the apparition vanished from the room. 
 " By this time I was in a mortal terror, and it 
 was some time before I ventured to put out the 
 light again, when a third time I saw the familiar 
 presence which had evidently never left the room, 
 but simply been invisible in the light. In the 
 dark it shone by its own radiance. I was taken 
 seriously ill with a violent palpitation of the heart, 
 and kept my light burning. I felt so utterly upset 
 that I could not remain any longer in the place 
 
66 REAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 and insisted next morning on going home. I did 
 not touch the phantom, I simply saw it saw it 
 three times, and its haunting persistency rendered 
 it quite impossible for me to mistake it for any 
 mere nightmare." 
 
 Neither Mrs. nor Miss C. have had any other 
 hallucinations, and Mrs. C. is strongly sceptical. 
 >She does not deny the accuracy of the above 
 statement, but scouts the theory of a Thought 
 Body, or of any supernatural or occult explanation. 
 On hearing Mrs. C/s evidence I asked my hostess 
 whether she was conscious of haunting her guest 
 in this way. " I knew nothing about it/' she 
 replied ; "all that I know was that I had been 
 much troubled about her and was anxious to help 
 her. I went into a very heavy, deep sleep ; but 
 until next morning, when I heard of it from Mrs. C. 
 I had no idea that my double had left my room." 
 I said, " This power is rather gruesome, for you 
 might take to haunting me." " I do not think so, 
 unless there was something to be gained which 
 could not be otherwise secured, some benefit to be 
 conferred upon you." " That is to say, if I were 
 in trouble or dangerously ill, and you were anxious 
 about me, your double might come and attend 
 my sick-bed." " That is quite possible," she said 
 imperturbably. " Well," said I, " when are you 
 coming to be photographed ? ' " Not for many 
 months yet," she replied, with a laugh. " For 
 the Thought Body to leave its corporeal tenement 
 it needs a considerable concentration of thought, 
 and an absence of all disturbing conditions or 
 absorbing preoccupations at the time. I see no 
 
 \ 
 
THE THOUGHT BODY, OR THE DOUBLE 67 
 
 reason why I should not be photographed when 
 the circumstances are propitious. I shall be very 
 glad to furnish you with that evidence of the 
 reality of the Thought Body, but such things 
 cannot be fixed up to order." 
 
 This, indeed, was a ghost to some purpose a 
 ghost free from all the weird associations of death 
 and the grave a healthy, utilisable ghost, and a 
 ghost, above all, which wanted to be photo- 
 graphed. It seemed too good to be true. Yet 
 how strange it was ! Here we have just been 
 discussing whether or not we have each of us two 
 souls, and, behold ! my good hostess tells me quite 
 calmly that it is beyond all doubt that we have 
 two bodies. 
 
 Three Other Aerial Wanderers. 
 
 A short time after hearing from my hostess 
 this incredible account of her aerial journeyings, 
 I received first hand from three other ladies 
 statements that they had also enjoyed this 
 faculty of bodily duplication. All four ladies 
 are between twenty and forty years of age. 
 Three of them are married. The first says she 
 has almost complete control over her movements, 
 but for the most part her phantasmal envelope 
 is invisible to those whom she visits. 
 
 This, it may be said, is mere conscious clair- 
 voyance, in which the faculty of sight was accom- 
 panied by the consciousness of bodily presence, 
 although it is invisible to other eyes. It is, 
 besides, purely subjective and therefore beside 
 the mark. Still, it is interesting as embodying 
 
68 REAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 the impressions of a mind, presumably sane, as 
 to the experiences through which it has consciously 
 passed. On the same ground I may refer to the 
 experience of Miss X., the second lady referred 
 to, who, when lying, as it was believed, at the 
 point of death, declares that she was quite con- 
 scious of coming out of her body and looking at 
 it as it lay in the bed. In all the cases I have yet 
 mentioned the departure of the phantasmal body 
 is accompanied by a state of trance on the part 
 of the material body. There is not dual conscious- 
 ness, but only a dual body, the consciousness being 
 confined to the immaterial body. 
 
 It is otherwise with the experience of the fourth 
 wanderer in my text. Mrs. Wedgw r ood, the 
 daughter-in-law of Mr. Hensleigh Wedgwood, the 
 well-known philologist, who was Charles Darwin's 
 cousin, declares that she had once a very extra- 
 ordinary experience. She was lying on a couch 
 in an upper room one wintry morning at Shorn- 
 clirTe, when she felt her Thought Body leave her 
 and, passing through the window, alight on the 
 snowy ground. She was distinctly conscious both 
 in her material body and in its immaterial counter- 
 part. She lay on the couch watching the move- 
 ments of the second self, which at the same moment 
 felt the snow cold under its feet. The second self 
 met a labourer and spoke to him. He replied as 
 if somewhat scared. The second self walked down 
 the road and entered an officer's hut, which was 
 standing empty. She noted the number of guns. 
 There were a score or more of all kinds in all 
 manner of places ; remarked upon the quaint 
 
THE THOUGHT BODY, OR THE DOUBLE 69 
 
 looking-glass ; took a mental inventory of the 
 furniture ; and then, coming out as she went in, 
 she regained her material body, which all the 
 while lay perfectly conscious on the couch. Then, 
 when the two selves were reunited, she went down 
 to breakfast, and described where she had been. 
 " Bless me," said an officer, who was one of the 
 
 party, " if you have not been in Major 's hut. 
 
 You have described it exactly, especially the guns, 
 which he has a perfect mania for collecting/' 
 
 Here the immaterial body was not only visible 
 but audible, and that not merely to the casual 
 passer-by, but also to the material body which had 
 for the moment parted with one of its vital con- 
 stituents without losing consciousness. 
 
 It must, of course, be admitted that, with the 
 exception of the statement by my two friends as 
 to the apparition of Mrs. M/s immaterial body, 
 none of the other statements can pretend to the 
 slightest evidential value. They may be worth as 
 much as the confessions of the witches who swore 
 they were dancing with Satan while their husbands 
 held their material bodies clasped in their arms ; 
 but any explanation of subjective hallucination or 
 of downright lying would be preferred by the 
 majority of people to the acceptance of the simple 
 accuracy of these statements. The phenomenon 
 of the aerial flight is, however, not unfamiliar to 
 those who are interested in this subject. 
 
 Mrs. Besant's Theory. 
 
 I asked Mrs. Besant whether she thought my 
 hostess was romancing, and whether my friend had 
 
70 REAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 not been the victim of some illusion. " Oh, no/' 
 said Mrs. Besant cheerfully. " There is nothing 
 improbable about it. Very possibly she has this 
 faculty. It is not so uncommon as you think. 
 But its exercise is rather dangerous, and I hope 
 she is well instructed/' " How ? " I asked. 
 " Oh/' Mrs. Besant replied, " it is all right if she 
 knows what she is about, but it is just as dangerous 
 to go waltzing about on the astral plane as it is for 
 a girl to go skylarking down a dark slum when 
 roughs are about. Elementals, with the desire 
 to live, greedily appropriating the vitality and the 
 passions of men, are not the pleasantest com- 
 panions. Nor can other astrals of the dead, who 
 have met with sudden or violent ends, and whose 
 passions are unslaked, be regarded as desirable 
 acquaintances. If she knows what she is about, 
 well and good. But otherwise she is like a child 
 playing with dynamite/' 
 
 " But what is an astral body ? " 
 
 Mrs. Besant replied, " There are several astrals, 
 each with its own characteristics. The lowest 
 astral body taken in itself is without conscience, 
 will, or intelligence. It exists as a mere shadowy 
 phantasm only as long as the material body lasts/' 
 " Then the mummies in the Museum ? ' " No 
 doubt a clairvoyant could see their astrals keeping 
 their silent watch by the dead. As the body 
 decays so the astral fades away." " But that 
 implies the possibility of a decaying ghost ? ' 
 " Certainly. An old friend of mine, a lady who 
 bears a well-known name, was once haunted for 
 months by an astral. She was a strong-minded 
 
THE THOUGHT BODY, OR THE DOUBLE 71 
 
 girl, and she didn't worry. But it was rather 
 ghastly when the astral began to decay. As the 
 corpse decomposed the astral shrank, until at last, 
 to her great relief, it entirely disappeared." 
 
 Mrs. Besant mentioned the name of the lady, 
 who is well known to many of my readers, and one 
 of the last to be suspected of such haunting. 
 
CHAPTER II. 
 
 THE EVIDENCE OF THE PSYCHICAL RESEARCH 
 
 SOCIETY. 
 
 IN that great text-book on the subject, " The 
 Phantasms of the Irving," by Messrs. Gurney, 
 Myers, and Podmore, the phenomenon of the 
 Thought Body is shown to be comparatively 
 frequent, and the Psychical Research Society 
 have about a hundred recorded instances. I 
 will only quote here two or three of the more 
 remarkable cases mentioned in these imposing 
 volumes. 
 
 The best case of the projection of the Thought 
 Body at will is that described, under the initials 
 of " S. H. B.," in the first volume of the " Phan- 
 tasms/' pp. 104-109. Mr. B. is a member of the 
 Stock Exchange, who is well known to many 
 intimate friends of mine as a man of high char- 
 acter. The narrative, which is verified by the 
 Psychical Research Society, places beyond doubt 
 the existence of powers in certain individuals which 
 open up an almost illimitable field of mystery and 
 speculation. Mr. B/s story, in brief, is this : 
 
 " One Sunday night in November, 1881, I was 
 in Kildare Gardens, when I willed very strongly 
 that I would visit in spirit two lady friends, the 
 Misses V., who were living three miles off in 
 Hogarth Road. I willed that I should do this at 
 one o'clock in the morning, and having willed it I 
 
THE THOUGHT BODY, OR THE DOUBLE 73 
 
 went to sleep. Next Thursday, when I first met 
 my friends, the elder lady told me she woke up 
 and saw my apparition advancing to her bed- 
 side. She screamed and woke her sister, who also 
 saw me." (A signed statement by both sisters 
 accompanies this narrative. They fix the time at 
 one o'clock, and say that Mr. B. wore evening 
 dress.) 
 
 " On December 1st, 1882, I was at Southall. 
 At half-past nine I sat down to endeavour to fix 
 my mind so strongly upon the interior of a house 
 at Kew, where Miss V. and her sister lived, that I 
 seemed to be actually in the house. I was con- 
 scious, but I was in a kind of mesmeric sleep. 
 When I went to bed that night I willed to be in the 
 front bedroom of that house at Kew at twelve, 
 and make my presence felt by the inmates. Next 
 day I went to Kew. Miss V.'s married sister told 
 me, without any prompting from me, that she had 
 seen me in the passage going from one room to 
 another at half-past nine o'clock, and that at 
 twelve, when she was wide awake, she saw me 
 come into the front bedroom where she slept and 
 take her hair, which is very long, into my hand. 
 She said I then took her hand and gazed into the 
 palm intently. She said, ' You need not look at 
 the lines, for I never had any trouble.' She then 
 woke her sister. When Mrs. I/, told me this I 
 took out the entry I had made the previous night 
 and read it to her. Mrs. Iy. is quite sure she was 
 not dreaming. She had only seen me once, before, 
 two years previously, at a fancy ball. 
 
 " On March 22nd, 1884, I wrote to Mr. Gurney, 
 
74 REAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 of the Psychical Research Society, telling him I 
 was going to make my presence felt by Miss V., 
 at 44, Norland Square, at mid-night. Ten days 
 afterwards I saw Miss V., when she voluntarily 
 told me that on Saturday at midnight she dis- 
 tinctly saw me, when she was quite wide awake. 
 I came towards her and stroked her hair. She 
 adds in her written statement, ' The appearance 
 in my room was most vivid and quite unmis- 
 takable/ I was then at Baling. " 
 
 Here there is the thrice-repeated projection at 
 will of the Thought Body through space so as 
 to make it both visible to, and tangible by, friends. 
 But the Conscious Personality which willed the 
 visit has not yet unlocked the memory of his un- 
 scious partner, and Mr. B., although able to go 
 and see and touch, could bring back no memory cf 
 his aerial flight. All that he knew was that he 
 willed and then he slept. The fact that he ap- 
 peared is attested not by his consciousness, but 
 by the evidence of those who saw him. 
 
 A Visitor from Burmah. 
 
 Here is a report of the apparition of a Thought 
 Body, the material original of which was at the 
 time in Burmah. The case is important, because 
 the Thought Body was not recognised at the time, 
 showing that it could not have been a subjective 
 revival of the memory of a face. It is sent me by a 
 gentleman in South Kensington, who wishes to be 
 mentioned only by his initials, R.S.S. 
 
 " Towards the close of 1888 my son, who had 
 obtained an appointment in the Indian Civil 
 Service, left England for Burmah, 
 
THE THOUGHT BODY, OR THE: DOUBI/E 75 
 
 " A few days after his arrival in Rangoon he 
 was sent up the country to join the District Com- 
 missioner of a district still at that period much 
 harassed by Dacoits. 
 
 " After this two mails passed by without news 
 of him, and as, up to this period, his letters had 
 reached us with unfailing regularity, we had a 
 natural feeling of anxiety for his safety. As the 
 day for the arrival of the third mail drew near I 
 became quite unreasonably apprehensive of bad 
 news, and in this state of mind I retired one evening 
 to bed, and lay awake till long past the middle of 
 the night, when suddenly, close to my bedside, 
 appeared very distinctly the figure of a young 
 man. The face had a worn and rather sad ex- 
 pression ; but in the few seconds during which it 
 was visible the impression was borne in upon me 
 that the vision was intended to be reassuring. 
 
 " I cannot explain why I did not at once as- 
 sociate this form with my son, but it was so unlike 
 the hale, fresh-looking youth we had parted from 
 only four or five months previously that I sup- 
 posed it must be his chief, whom I knew to be his 
 senior by some five years only. 
 
 u I retailed this incident to my son by the next 
 mail, and was perplexed when I got his reply to 
 hear that his chief was a man with a beard and 
 moustache, whereas the apparition was devoid of 
 either. A little later came a portrait of himself 
 recently taken. It was the subject of my vision, 
 of which the traits had remained, and still remain, 
 in every detail, perfectly distinct in my recol- 
 lection." 
 
76 REAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 Thought Visits Seen and Remembered. 
 
 Here is an account of a visit paid at will, which 
 is reported at first hand in the " Proceedings of 
 the Psychical Research Society/' The narrator, 
 Mr. John Moule, tells how he determined to make 
 an experiment of the kind now under discussion : 
 
 " I chose for this purpose a young lady, a Miss 
 Drasey, and stated that some day I intended to 
 visit hei, wherever the place might be, although 
 the place might be unknown to me ; and told her 
 if anything particular should occur to note the 
 time, and when she called at my house again to 
 state if anything had occurred. One day, about 
 two months after (I not having seen her in the 
 interval) , I was by myself in my chemical factory, 
 Redman Row, Mile End, Condon, all alone, 
 and I determined to try the experiment, the lady 
 being in Dalston, about three miles off. I stood, 
 raised my hands, and willed to act on the lady. 
 I soon felt that I had expended energy. I im- 
 mediately sat down in a chair and went to sleep. 
 I then saw in a dream my friend coming down the 
 kitchen stairs where I dreamt I was. She saw me, 
 and exclaimed suddenly, ' Oh ! Mr. Moule/ and 
 fainted away. This I dreamt and then awoke. 
 I thought very little about it, supposing I had had 
 an ordinary dream ; but about three weeks after 
 she came to my house and related to my wife the 
 singular occurrence of her seeing me sitting in the 
 kitchen where she then was, and she fainted away 
 and nearly dropped some dishes she had in her 
 hands. All this I saw exactly in my dream, so that 
 I described the kitchen furniture and where I sat 
 
THE THOUGHT BODY, OR THE DOUBLE 77 
 
 as perfectly as if I had been there, though I had 
 never been in the house. I gave many details, 
 and she said, ' It is just as if you had been there/ " 
 (Vol. III. pp. 420, 421.) 
 
 Mr. W. A. S., to quote another case, in April, 
 1871, at two o'clock in the afternoon, was sitting 
 in a house in Pall Mall. He saw a lady glide in 
 backwards at the door of the room, as if she had 
 been slid in on a slide, each part of her dress 
 keeping its proper place without disturbance. 
 She glided in until the whole of her could be seen, 
 except the tip of her nose, her lips, and the tip of 
 her chin, which were hidden by the edge of the 
 door. She was an old acquaintance of his, whom 
 he had not seen for twenty or twenty-five years. 
 He observed her closely until his brother entered 
 the house, and coming into the room passed 
 completely through the phantasm, which shortly 
 afterwards faded away. Another person in the 
 room could not see it. Some years afterwards he 
 learned that she had died the same year, six 
 months afterwards, from a painful cancer of the 
 face. It was curious that the phantasm never 
 showed him the front of its face, which was always 
 hidden by the door. (Vol. II. p. 517.) 
 
 Sometimes, however, the Thought Body is both 
 conscious and visible, although in most cases when 
 visible it is not conscious, and retains no memory 
 of what has passed. When it remembers it is 
 usually not visible. In Mr. Dale Owen's remark- 
 able volume, " Footfalls on the Boundary of 
 Another World," there is a narrative, entitled 
 " The Visionary Excursion/' in which a lady, 
 
78 REAL GHOST STORIES 
 
 whom he calls Mrs. A., whose husband was a 
 brigadier-general in India, describes an aerial 
 flight so explicitly that I venture to reprint her 
 story here, as illustrating the possibility of being 
 visible and at the same time remembering where 
 you had been : 
 
 In June of the year 1857, a lady, whom I shall 
 designate as Mrs. A., was residing with her hus- 
 band, a colonel in the British army, and their 
 infant child, on Woolwich Common, near London. 
 
 One night in the early part of that month, sud- 
 denly awaking to consciousness, she felt herself 
 as if standing by the bedside and looking down 
 upon her own body, which lay there by the side 
 of her sleeping husband. Her first impression was 
 that she had died suddenly, and the idea was 
 confirmed by the pale and lifeless look of the body, 
 the face void of expression, and the whole appear- 
 ance showing no sign of vitality. She gazed at it 
 with curiosity for some time, comparing its dead 
 look with that of the fresh countenances of her 
 husband and of her slumbering infant in the cradle 
 hard by. For a moment she experienced a feeling 
 of relief that she had escaped the pangs of death ; 
 but the next she reflected what a grief her death 
 would be to the survivors, and then came the wish 
 that she had broken the news to them gradually. 
 
 While engaged in these thoughts she felt herself 
 carried to the wall of her room, with a feeling that 
 it must arrest her further progress. But no, she 
 seemed to pass through it into the open air. 
 Outside the house was a tree ; and this also she 
 
THE THOUGHT BODY, OR THE DOUBLE 79 
 
 seemed to traverse as if it interposed no obstacle. 
 All this occurred without any desire on her part. 
 
 She crossed Woolwich Common, visited the 
 Arsenal, returned to the barracks, and then found 
 herself in the bed-chamber of an intimate friend, 
 Miss Iy. M., who lived at Greenwich. She began 
 to talk ; but she remembered no more until she 
 waked by her husband's side. Her first words 
 were, " So I am not dead after all. 1 ' She told her 
 husband of her excursion, and they agreed to say 
 nothing about it until they heard from Miss Iy. M. 
 
 When they met that lady, two days after, she 
 volunteered the statement that Mrs. A. had ap- 
 peared to her about three o'clock in the morning 
 of the night before last, robed in violet, and had a 
 conversation with her (" Footfalls on the Boun- 
 dary of Another World," p. 256.) 
 
 A Doctor's Experience of the Dual Body. 
 
 Whatever may be thought of the Psychic's 
 description of her experiences in her thought 
 journey, they are vivid and realistic. Here is the 
 description given by a medical man in a well- 
 known watering-place on the south coast of his 
 experience in getting into his material body after 
 an aerial excursion : 
 
 " I was engaged to a young lady whom I very 
 much loved. During the early part of this engage- 
 ment I visited the Hall in the village, not far from 
 the Vicarage, where the young lady resided. I 
 was in the habit of spending from Sunday to 
 Monday at the Hall. On one of these mornings of 
 my departure I found myself standing between the 
 
8o REAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 two closed windows in the lady's bedroom. It was 
 about five o'clock on a bright summer morning. 
 Her room looked eastward, mine directly west, 
 and the church stoodbetween the two houses, which 
 were about five hundred yards apart. I have no 
 impression whatever how I became transplanted 
 from the house. The lady was in a camp bedstead, 
 directly opposite to me, looking at and reaching 
 out her arms towards me, when my disembodied 
 spirit instantly disappeared to join the material 
 body which it had left in some mysterious way. 
 As I returned and was fitting in to my body on 
 my left side, when half united I could see within 
 me the ununited spiritual part on glow like an 
 electric light, while the other united half was 
 hidden in total darkness, looking black as through 
 a thunder cloud, when, like the shutting of a 
 drawer, the whole body became united, and I 
 awoke in great alarm, with a belief that if any one 
 had entered my room and moved my body from 
 the position in which it lay on its back, the return- 
 ing spirit could not have joined its material case, 
 and that death, as it is vulgarly called, would 
 have been inevitable/' 
 
 In the morning at the breakfast-table the young 
 lady said she had a strange experience. She saw 
 M.D. in her bedroom, looking at her as she sat up 
 in bed, and that he disappeared after a short stay ; 
 but how he got there she could not say, as she was 
 positive she had locked her bedroom door. So 
 one experience corroborated the other.* 
 
 * Quoted from a remarkable work by James Gillingham, surgical 
 mechanist, Chard, Somerset. Mr. Gillingham sent me the name of the 
 doctor, and assures me that the narrative is quite authentic. 
 
THE THOUGHT BODY, OR THE DOUBLE 81 
 
 Speaking Doubles. 
 
 While discussing the subject, some friends called 
 at Mowbray House, and were, as usual, asked 
 to pay toll in the shape of communicating any 
 experience they had had of the so-called super- 
 natural. One of my visitors gave me the following 
 narrative, the details of which are in the possession 
 of the Psychical Research Society : 
 
 " Some years ago my father and another son were 
 crossing the Channel at night. My mother, who 
 was living in England, was roused up in the middle 
 of the night by the apparition of my father. She 
 declares that she saw him quite distinctly standing 
 by her bedside, looking anxious and distraught. 
 Knowing that at that moment he was in mid- 
 Channel, she augured that some disaster had over- 
 taken him or the boy. She said, ' Is there some 
 trouble ? ' He said, ' There is ; the boy 
 and then he faded from her sight. The curious 
 part of the story is that my father at that very 
 time had been thinking on board the steamer of 
 having to tell his wife of the loss of the boy. The 
 lad had been missed, and for a short time father 
 feared he had fallen overboard. Shortly after- 
 wards he was discovered to be quite safe. But 
 during the period of suspense father was vividly 
 conscious of the pain of having to break the news 
 to his wife. It was subsequently proved by a 
 comparison of the hour that his double had not 
 only appeared but had spoken at the very moment 
 he was thinking of how to tell her the news mid- 
 way between France and England." 
 
 Another case in which the double appeared was 
 
 F 
 
82 RKAiy GHOST STORIES 
 
 that of Dr. F. R. L,ees, the well-known temperance 
 controversialist. On communicating with the 
 Doctor, the following is his reply : 
 
 " The little story or incident of which you have 
 heard occurred above thirty years ago, and may 
 be related in very few words. Whether it was 
 coincidence, or transference of vivid thought, I 
 leave to the judgment of others. 
 
 " I had left Leeds for the Isle of Jersey (though 
 my dear wife was only just recovering from a 
 nervous fever) to fulfil an important engagement. 
 On a Good Friday, myself and a party of friends 
 in several carriages drove round a large portion of 
 the island, coming back to St. Heliers from Bouley 
 Bay, taking tea about seven o'clock at Captain 
 -'s villa. The party broke up about ten o'clock, 
 and the weather being fine and warm, I walked 
 to the house of a banker who entertained me. 
 Naturally, my evening thoughts reverted to my 
 home, and after reading a few verses in my Testa- 
 ment, I walked about the room until nearly 
 eleven, thinking of my wife, and breathing the 
 prayer, ' God bless you/ 
 
 " I might not have recalled all the circumstances, 
 save for the letter I received by the next post 
 from her, with the query put in : ' Tell me what 
 you were doing within a few minutes of eleven 
 o'clock on Friday evening ? I will tell you in my 
 next why I ask ; for something happened to me/ 
 In the middle of the week the letter came, and 
 these words in it : ' I had just awoke from a 
 slight repose, when I saw you in your night-dress 
 bend over me, and utter the words, " God bless 
 
THE THOUGHT BODY, OR THE DOUBLE 83 
 
 you ! ' I seemed also to feel your breath as you 
 kissed me. I felt no alarm, but comforted, went 
 off into a gentle sleep, and have been better ever 
 since/ I replied that this was an exact representa- 
 tion of my mind and words." 
 
 Here there was apparently the instantaneous 
 reproduction in I^eeds of the image, and not only 
 of the image but of the words spoken in Jersey, 
 a hundred miles away. The theory that the 
 phantasmal body is occasionally detachable from 
 the material frame accounts for this in a fashion, 
 and that is more than can be said for any other 
 hypothesis that has yet been stated. In neither 
 of these cases did an early death follow the appar- 
 ition of the dual body. 
 
 An Unknown Double Identified. 
 
 Neither of these stories, however, is so wonderful 
 as the following narrative, which is forwarded to 
 me by a correspondent in North Britain, who 
 received the statement from a Colonel now serving 
 in India on the Bengal Staff, whose name is com- 
 municated on the understanding that it is not to 
 be made public : 
 
 " In the year 1860 I was stationed at Banda, in 
 Bundelcund, India. There was a good deal of 
 sickness there at the time, and I was deputed 
 along with a medical officer to proceed to the 
 nearest railway station at that time Allahabad, 
 in charge of a sick officer. I will call myself 
 Brown, the medical officer Jones, and the sick 
 officer Robertson. We had to travel very slowly, 
 Robertson being carried by coolies in a doolie, 
 
84 RBAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 and on this account we had to halt at a rest- 
 house, or pitch our camp every evening. One 
 evening, when three marches out of Banda, I had 
 just come into Robertson's room about midnight 
 to relieve Jones, for Robertson was so ill that we 
 took it by turns to watch him, when Jones took 
 me aside and whispered that he was afraid our 
 friend was dying, that he did not expect him to 
 live through the night, and though I urged him 
 to go and lie down, and that I would call him on 
 any change taking place, he would not leave. 
 We both sat down and watched. We had been 
 there about an hour when the sick man moved 
 and called out. We both went to his bedside, 
 and even my inexperienced eyes saw that the end 
 was near. We were both standing on the same 
 side of the bed, furthest away from the door. 
 
 "Whilst we were standing there the door opened, 
 and an elderly lady entered, went straight up to the 
 bed, bent over it, wrung her hands and wept 
 bitterly. After a few minutes she left ; we both 
 saw her face. We were so astonished that neither 
 of us thought of speaking to her, but as soon as 
 she passed out of the door I recovered myself and, 
 as quickly as possible, followed her, but could not 
 find a trace of her. Robertson died that night. 
 We were then about thirty miles from the nearest 
 cantonment, and except the rest-house in which 
 we were, and of which we were the only occupants, 
 there was not a house near us. Next morning we 
 started back to Banda, taking the corpse with us 
 for burial. 
 
 'Three months after this Jones went to 
 
THE THOUGHT BODY, OR THE DOUBLE 85 
 
 England on leave, and took with him the sword, 
 watch, and a few other things which had belonged 
 to the deceased to deliver to his family. On 
 arrival at Robertson's home, he was shown into 
 the drawing-room. After waiting a few minutes, 
 a lady entered the same who had appeared to 
 both of us in the jungle in India ; it was Robert- 
 son's mother. She told Jones that she had had a 
 vision that her son was dangerously ill, and had 
 written the date, etc., down, and on comparing 
 notes they found that the date, time, etc., agreed 
 in every respect. 
 
 " People to whom I have told the story laugh 
 at me, and tell me that I must have been asleep 
 and dreamed it, but I know I was not, for I remem- 
 ber perfectly well standing by the bedside when 
 the lady appeared." 
 
CHAPTER III. 
 AIMLESS DOUBLES. 
 
 The following curious experience is sent me by 
 a commercial traveller, who gives his name and 
 address in support of his testimony. Writing from 
 Nottingham, he says : 
 
 " On Tuesday, the 6th October, I had a very 
 singular experience. I am a commercial traveller, 
 and represent a firm of cigar manufacturers. I 
 left my hotel about four o'clock on the above date 
 to call upon a customer, a Mr. Southam, Myton 
 Gate, Hull. I met this gentleman in the street, 
 nearly opposite his office ; he shook hands, and 
 said, ' How are you ? I am waiting to see a 
 friend ; I don't think I shall want any cigars this 
 journey, but look in before eight o'clock/ I 
 called at 7.30, and spoke to the clerk in the office. 
 He said, ' Mr. Southam has made out your cheque 
 and there is also a small order.' I said, ' Thanks, 
 I should have liked to have seen him ; he made 
 an appointment this afternoon for about eight.' 
 The clerk said, ' Where ? ' I said, ' Just outside.' 
 He said, ' That is impossible, as both Mr. and 
 Mrs. Southam have been confined to their room 
 for a fortnight and have never been out.' I said, 
 
 ' How strange. I said to Mr. S , " You look 
 
 different to your usual ; what's the matter with 
 you ? ' Mr. S- - said, " Don't you see I am in 
 my deshabille ? " The clerk remarked, ' You must 
 
THE THOUGHT BODY, OR THE DOUBLE 87 
 
 have seen his second self, for he has not been up 
 to-day/ I came away feeling very strange. 
 
 " J. P. BROOKS. 
 " Sydney Villa, Ratcliffe Road, Bridgeford." 
 
 Mrs. Eliz. G. I/ , of H - House, sends me 
 the following report of her experience of the 
 double. She writes : 
 
 " The only time I ever saw an apparition was on 
 the evening of the last day of May, 1860. The 
 impression then made is most vivid, and the day 
 seldom recurs without my thinking of what hap- 
 pened then. 
 
 " It was a little after seven o'clock, the time for 
 my husband's return from business. I was passing 
 through the hall into the dining-room, where tea 
 was laid, when (the front door being open) I saw 
 my husband coming up the garden path, which 
 was in a direct line with the hall. It was broad 
 daylight, and nothing obstructed my view of him, 
 and he was not more than nine or ten yards from 
 me. Instead of going to him, I turned back, and 
 said to the servant in the kitchen, ' Take tea in 
 immediately, your master is come.' I then went 
 into the dining-room, expecting him to be there. 
 To my great surprise the room was empty, and 
 there was no one in the garden. As my father 
 was very ill in the next house but one to ours, I 
 concluded that Mr. I, had suddenly deter- 
 mined to turn back and enquire how he was before 
 having tea. In half an hour he came into the room 
 to me, and I asked how my father was, when, to 
 my astonishment, he told me that he had not 
 
88 REAI, GHOST STORIKS 
 
 called, but had come home direct from the town. 
 I said, ' You were in the garden half an hour ago, 
 I saw you as distinctly as I see you now ; if you 
 were not there then, you are not here now,' and I 
 grasped his arm as I spoke to convince myself 
 that it was really he. I thought that my husband 
 was teasing me by his repeated denials, and that he 
 would at last confess he was really there ; and it 
 was only when he assured me in the most positive 
 and serious manner that he was a mile away at the 
 time I saw him in the garden, that I could believe 
 him. I have never been able to account for the 
 appearance. There was no one I could possibly 
 
 have mistaken for Mr. I, . I was in good 
 
 health at the time, and had no illness for long 
 afterwards. My mother is still living, and she can 
 corroborate my statement, and bear witness to the 
 deep impression the occurrence made upon me. 
 I saw my husband as plainly as I have ever seen 
 him since during the many years we have lived 
 together." 
 
 Two Dundee Doubles. 
 
 ^Mr. Robert Kidd, of Gray Street, Broughty 
 Ferry, who has filled many offices in Dundee, 
 having been twenty-five years a police commis- 
 sioner and five years a magistrate there, sends me 
 the following report of two cases of the double : 
 ' A few years ago I had a shop on the High 
 Street of Dundee one door and one window, a 
 cellar underneath, the entrance to which was at 
 one corner of the shop. There was no way of 
 getting in or out of the cellar but by that stair in 
 the corner. It was lighted from the street by 
 
THE THOUGHT BODY, OR THB DOUBLE 89 
 
 glass, but to protect that there was an iron grating, 
 which was fixed down. Well, I had an old man, 
 a servant, named Robert Chester. I sent him a 
 message one forenoon about 12 o'clock ; he was in 
 no hurry returning. I remarked to my daughter, 
 who was book-keeper, whose desk was just by 
 the trap-door, that he was stopping long. Just 
 as I spoke he passed the window, came in at the 
 door, carrying a large dish under his arm, went 
 right past me, past my daughter, who looked at 
 him, and went down into the cellar. After a few 
 minutes, as I heard no noise, I wondered what he 
 could be about, and went down to see. There 
 was no Robert there. I cannot tell what my 
 sensations were when I realized this ; there was 
 no possibility of his getting out, and we both of 
 us saw and heard him go down. Well, in about 
 twenty minutes he re-passed the window, crossed 
 the floor, and went downstairs, exactly as he had 
 the first time. There was no hallucination on our 
 part. My daughter is a clever, highly-gifted 
 woman ; I am seventy-eight years of age, and 
 have seen a great deal of the world, a great 
 reader, etc., etc., and not easily deceived or apt 
 to be led away by fancy, and I can declare that 
 his first appearance to us was a reality as much 
 as the second; We concluded, and so did all his 
 relations, that it portended his death, but he is 
 still alive, over eighty years of age. I give this 
 just as it occurred, without any varnish or ex- 
 aggeration whatever. The following narrative I 
 firmly believe, as I knew the parties well, and 
 that every means were used to prove its truth- 
 fulness. 
 
go REAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 " Mr. Alexander Drummond was a painter, 
 who had a big business and a large staff of men. 
 His clerk was Walter Souter, his brother-in-law, 
 whose business it was to be at the shop (in North- 
 gate, Dundee) sharp at six o'clock in the morning, 
 to take an account of where the men were going, 
 quantity of material, etc. In this he was assisted 
 by Miss Drummond. One morning he did not 
 turn up at the hour, but at twenty past six he 
 came in at the door and appeared very much 
 excited ; but instead of stepping to the desk, 
 where Mr. and Miss Drummond were awaiting 
 him, he went right through the front shop and 
 out at a side door. This in sight of Mr. and 
 Miss D , and also in sight of a whole squad 
 of workmen. Well, exactly in another twenty 
 minutes he came in, also very much excited, and 
 explained that it was twenty minutes past six 
 when he awakened, and that he had run all the way 
 from his house (he lived a mile from the place of 
 business). He was a very exemplary, punctual 
 man, and when Mr. Drummond asked him where 
 he went to when he came first, he was dumb- 
 founded, and could not comprehend what was 
 meant. To test his truthfulness, Mr. D - went 
 out to his wife that afternoon, when she told him 
 the same story ; that it was twenty past six 
 o'clock when he awoke, and that he was very much 
 excited about it, as it was the first time he had 
 slept in. This story I believe as firmly as in my 
 own case, as it was much talked about at the time, 
 and I have just told it as it was told to me by all 
 the parties. Of course I am a total stranger to 
 
THE THOUGHT BODY, OR THK DOUBLE 91 
 
 you, and you may require to know something 
 about me before believing my somewhat singular 
 stories. I am well known about here, have filled 
 many offices in Dundee, and have been twenty- 
 five years a police commissioner, and five years a 
 magistrate in this place, am very well known to 
 the Right Honourable C, Ritchie, and also to our 
 county member, Mr. Barclay. If this little story 
 throws any light upon our wondrous being I shall 
 be glad." 
 
 A Manchester Parallel. 
 
 The following narrative, supplied by Mr. R. P. 
 Roberts, 10, Exchange Street, Manchester, appears 
 in the " Proceedings of the Psychical Research 
 Society." It is a fitting pendant to Mr. Kidd's 
 story : 
 
 ' The shop stood at the corner of Castle Street 
 and Rating Row, Beaumaris, and I lived in the 
 latter street. One day I went home to dinner at 
 the usual hour. When I had partly finished I 
 looked at the clock. To my astonishment it 
 appeared that the time by the clock was 12.30. 
 I gave an unusual start. I certainly thought that 
 it was most extraordinary. I had only half- 
 finished my dinner, and it was time for me to be 
 at the shop. I felt dubious, so in a few seconds 
 had another look, when to my agreeable surprise 
 I found that I had been mistaken. It was only 
 just turned 12.15. I could never explain how it 
 was I made the mistake. The error gave me such 
 a shock for a few minutes as if something had 
 happened, and I had to make an effort to shake 
 off the sensation. I finished my dinner, and 
 
92 RKAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 returned to business at 12.30. On entering the 
 shop I was accosted by Mrs. Owen, my employer's 
 wife, who used to assist in the business. She 
 asked me rather sternly where I had been since 
 my return from dinner. I replied that I had come 
 straight from dinner. A long discussion followed, 
 which brought out the following facts. About a 
 quarter of an hour previous to my actual entering 
 the shop (i.e. about 12.15), I was seen by Mr. and 
 Mrs. Owen and a well-known customer, Mrs. 
 Jones, to walk into the shop, go behind the 
 counter, and place my hat upon the peg. As I 
 was going behind the counter, Mrs. Owen re- 
 marked, with the intention that I should hear, 
 ' that I had arrived now that I was not wanted.' 
 This remark was prompted by the fact that a few 
 minutes previous a customer was in the shop in 
 want of an article which belonged to the stock 
 under my charge, and which could not be found 
 in my absence. As soon as this customer left I 
 was seen to enter the shop. It was observed by 
 Mr. and Mrs. Owen and Mrs. Jones that I did not 
 appear to notice the remark made. In fact, I 
 looked quite absent-minded and vague. Immedi- 
 ately after putting my hat on the peg I returned 
 to the same spot, put my hat on again, and walked 
 out of the shop, still looking in a mysterious 
 manner, which induced one of the parties, I think 
 Mrs. Owen, to say that my behaviour was very 
 odd, and she wondered where I was off to. 
 
 "I, of course, contradicted these statements, 
 and endeavoured to prove that I could not have 
 eaten my dinner and returned in a quarter of an 
 
THE THOUGHT BODY, OR THE DOUBLE 93 
 
 hour. This, however, availed nothing, and during 
 our discussion the above-mentioned Mrs. Jones 
 came into the shop again, and was appealed to at 
 once by Mr. and Mrs. Owen. She corroborated 
 every word of their account, and added that she 
 saw me coming down Rating Row when within a 
 few yards of the shop ; that she was only a step 
 or two behind me, and entered the shop in time 
 to hear Mrs. Owen's remarks about my coming too 
 late. These three persons gave their statement 
 of the affair quite independently of each other. 
 There was no other person near my age in the 
 Owens' establishment, and there could be no 
 reasonable doubt that my form had been seen 
 by them and by Mrs. Jones. They would not 
 believe my story until my aunt, who had dined 
 with me, said positively that I had not left the 
 table before my time was up. You will, no doubt, 
 notice the coincidence. At the moment when I 
 felt, with a startling sensation, that I ought to be 
 at the shop, and when Mr. and Mrs. Owen were 
 extremely anxious that I should be there, I 
 appeared to them looking, as they said, ' as if 
 in a dream or in a state of somnambulism/ ' 
 (" Proceedings of the Psychical Research Society/' 
 Vol. I. p. 135-6.) 
 
 A Very Visible Double. 
 
 A correspondent, writing from a Yorkshire 
 village, sends me the following account of an 
 apparition of a Thought Body in circumstances 
 when there was nothing more serious than a 
 yearning desire on the part of a person whose 
 
94 REAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 phantasm appeared to occupy his old bed. My 
 correspondent, Mr. J. G. - , says that he took 
 it down from the lips of one of the most truthful 
 men he ever knew, and a sensible person to boot. 
 This person is still living, and I am told he has 
 confirmed Mr. G -'s story, which is as follows : 
 
 " Sixty years ago I was a farm servant at a 
 place in Pembrokeshire (I can give the name, but 
 don't wish it to be published). I was about fifteen 
 years old. I, along with three other men-servants, 
 slept in a granary in the yard. Our bedchamber 
 was reached by means of ten broad stone steps. 
 It was soon after Allhallows time, when all farm 
 servants change places in that part of the country. 
 A good and faithful foreman, who had been years 
 on the farm, had this time desired a change, and 
 had engaged to service some fifteen miles off, a 
 change which he afterwards much regretted. 
 
 " One night I woke up in my bed some time 
 during the small hours of the morning, and obedi- 
 ent to the call of nature, I got up, opened the door, 
 and stood on the upper step of the stairs. It was 
 a beautiful moonlight night. I surveyed the yard 
 and the fields about. To my surprise, but without 
 the least apprehension, I noticed a man coming 
 down a field, jump over a low wall, and walk 
 straight towards me. He stepped the three first 
 steps one by one, then he took two or three steps 
 at a stride. I knew the man well and recognised 
 him perfectly. I knew all the clothes he wore, 
 particularly a light waistcoat which he put on on 
 great occasions. As he drew near me I receded to 
 the doorway, and as he lifted up his two hands, 
 
THE THOUGHT BODY, OR THE DOUBLE 95 
 
 as in the act of opening the door, which was open 
 already, I fled in screaming, and passing my own 
 bed jumped in between two older men in the next 
 bed. And neither time nor the sympathy of my 
 comrades could pacify me for hours. 
 
 " I told my tale, which, after searching and 
 seeing nobody, they disbelieved and put down to 
 my timidity. 
 
 ' Next morning, however, just as we were 
 coming out from breakfast, in the presence of all 
 of us the discharged foreman was seen coming 
 down the same field, jumping the wall, walk 
 toward the sleeping chamber, ascend the steps, 
 lifting up his two hands to open the door in the 
 self-same manner in every particular as I had 
 described, and went straight to the same bed as I 
 got into. 
 
 " I asked him, ' Were you here last night, 
 John ? ' 
 
 ' No, my boy/ was the answer ; ' my body 
 was not here, but my mind was. I have run 
 away from that horrid place, travelled most of 
 the night, and every step I took my mind was 
 fixed on this old bed, where my weary bones 
 might be at rest/ ' 
 
 I can supply names and all particulars, but do 
 not wish them to be published. 
 
 Seeing Your Own Thought Body. 
 
 In his " Footfalls " Mr. Owen records a still 
 more remarkable case of the duplication of the 
 body. A gentleman in Ohio, in 1833, had built 
 a new house, seventy or eighty yards distant from 
 
96 RKAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 his old residence on the other side of a small 
 ravine. One afternoon, about five o'clock, his 
 wife saw his eldest daughter, Rhoda, aged sixteen, 
 holding the youngest, Lucy, aged four, in her 
 arm, sitting in a rocking-chair, just within the 
 kitchen door of the new residence. She called the 
 attention of another sister to what she saw, and 
 was startled to hear that Rhoda and Lucy were 
 upstairs in the old house. They were at once sent 
 for, and on coming downstairs they saw, to their 
 amazement, their exact doubles sitting on the 
 doorstep of the new house. All the family col- 
 lected twelve in all and they all saw the phan- 
 tasmal Rhoda and Lucy, the real Rhoda and Lucy 
 standing beside them. The figures seated at the 
 hall door, and the two children now actually in 
 their midst, were absolutely identical in appear- 
 ance, even to each minute particular of dress. 
 After watching them for five minutes, the father 
 started to cross the ravine and solve the mystery. 
 Hardly had he descended the ravine when the 
 phantasmal Rhoda rose from the rocking chair, 
 with the child in her arms, and lay down on the 
 threshold. There she remained a moment or two, 
 and then apparently sank into the earth. When 
 the father reached the house no trace could be 
 found of any human being. Both died within a 
 year. 
 
 A correspondent of my own, a dressmaker in 
 the North of England, sends me the following 
 circumstantial account of how she saw her own 
 double without any mischief following : 
 
 " I have a sewing-machine, with a desk at one 
 
THE: THOUGHT BODY, OR THE DOUBLE 97 
 
 side and carved legs supporting the desk part ; 
 on the opposite side the machine part is. The lid 
 of the machine rests on the desk part when open, 
 so that it forms a high back. I had this machine 
 across the corner of a room, so that the desk part 
 formed a triangle with the corner of the room. I 
 sat at the machine with my face towards the 
 corner. To my left was the window, to my right 
 the fire ; at each side of my chair the doors of 
 the machine walled me in as I sat working the 
 treadles. Down each side of the machine are 
 imitations of drawers. The wood is a beautiful 
 walnut. I was sewing a long piece of material 
 which passed from left to right. It was dinner- 
 time, so I looked down to see how much more I 
 had to do. It was almost finished, but there, in 
 the space near the window, betw r een the wall and 
 the machine, was a full-sized figure of myself 
 from the waist upwards. The image was lower 
 than myself, but clear enough, with brown hair 
 and eyes. How earnestly the eyes regarded me ; 
 how thoughtfully ! I laughed and nodded at the 
 image, but still it gazed earnestly at me. At its 
 neck was a bright red bow, coming unpinned. 
 Its white linen collar was turned up at the right- 
 hand corner. 
 
 " When I got down to dinner I told my 
 brother George I had seen Pepper's Ghost, and 
 it was a distinct image of myself, clear enough, 
 and yet I could see the wall and the side of the 
 machine through the image, and George said, 
 ' Had it a red bow and white collar on ? ' ' Oh, 
 yes/ I said. ' It was just like me, only nicer, 
 
 G 
 
98 REAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 and when I laughed and nodded, it looked grave/ 
 1 Very likely/ said George. ' It would think you 
 very silly. And was its bow coming unpinned ? ' 
 ' Yes/ I replied ; ' and the right point of its collar 
 was turned up/ He reached me a hand-mirror, 
 and I saw that my bow was coming unpinned and 
 the right point of my collar was turned up. So 
 it could not have been a reflection, or it would not 
 have been the right point, but the left of my collar 
 that was turned up/' 
 
 The Wraith as a Portent. 
 
 In the North country it is of popular belief that 
 to see the ghost of a living man portends his ad- 
 proaching decease. The Rev. Henry Kendall, of 
 Darlington, from whose diary (unpublished) I have 
 the liberty to quote, notes the 'following illustra- 
 tion of this belief, under date August 16th, 1870 : 
 
 " Mrs. W. mentioned a curious incident that 
 happened in Darlington : how Mrs. Percy, up- 
 holsterer, and known to several of us, was walking 
 along the street one day when her husband was 
 living, and she saw him walking a little way before 
 her ; then he left the causeway and turned in at a 
 public-house. When she spoke to him oi this, 
 he said he had not been near the place, and she was 
 so little satisfied with his statement that she called 
 in at the ' public/ and asked them if her husband 
 had been there, but they told her ' No/ In a very- 
 short period after this happened he died/' 
 
 The phenomenon of a dual body haunted the 
 imagination of poor Shelley. Shortly before his 
 death he believed he had seen his wraith : 
 
Tim THOUGHT BODY, OR THE DOUBLE 99 
 
 " On the 23rd of June/' says one of his bi- 
 ographers, ' he was heard screaming at midnight 
 in the saloon. The Williamses ran in and found 
 him staring on vacancy. He had had a vision of a 
 cloaked figure which came to his bedside and 
 beckoned him to follow. He did so, and when they 
 had reached the sitting-room, the figure lifted 
 the hood of his cloak and disclosed Shelley's own 
 features, and saying, ' Siete soddisfatto ? ' van- 
 ished. This vision is accounted for on the ground 
 that Shelley had been reading a drama attributed 
 to Calderon, named ' El Embozado o El En- 
 capotado,' in which a mysterious personage who 
 had been haunting and thwarting the hero all 
 his life, and is at last about to give him satisfaction 
 in a duel, finally unmasks and proves to be the 
 hero's own wraith. He also asks, ' Art thou 
 satisfied ? ' and the haunted man dies of horror." 
 
 On the 29th of June some friends distinctly 
 saw Shelley walk into a little wood near I,erici, 
 when in fact he was in a wholly different direction. 
 This was related by Byron to Mr. Co well. 
 
 It is difficult to frame any theory that will 
 account for this double apparition, except, of 
 course, the hypothesis of downright lying on the 
 part of the witnesses. But the hypothesis of the 
 duplication of the body in this extraordinary fash- 
 ion is one which cannot be accepted until the 
 immaterial body is photographed under test 
 conditions at the same time that the material 
 body is under safe custody in another place. 
 Of course, it is well to bear in mind that to all those 
 who profess to know anything of occult lore, and 
 
ioo REAiv GHOST STORIES 
 
 also to those who have the gift of clairvoyance, 
 there is nothing new or strange in the doctrine of 
 the immaterial body. Many clairvoyants declare 
 that they constantly see the apparitions of the 
 living mingling with the apparitions of the dead. 
 They are easily distinguishable. The ghost of a 
 living person is said to be opaque, whereas the 
 ghost of one from whom life has departed is 
 diaphanous as gossamer. 
 
 All this, of course, only causes the unbeliever 
 to blaspheme. It is to him every whit as mon- 
 strous as the old stories of the witches riding on 
 broomsticks. But the question is not to be settled 
 by blasphemy on one side or credulity on the 
 other. There is something behind these phan- 
 tasmal apparitions ; there is a real substratum 
 of truth, if we could but get at it. There seems 
 to be some faculty latent in the human mind, by 
 which it can in some cases impress upon the eye 
 and ear of a person at almost any distance the 
 image and the voice. We may call it telepathy or 
 what we please. It is a marvellous power, the 
 mere hint of which indefinitely expands the horizon 
 of the imagination. The telephone is but a mere 
 child's toy compared with the gift to transmit not 
 only the sound of the voice but the actual visible 
 image of the speaker for hundreds of miles without 
 any conductor known to man. 
 
CHAPTER IV. 
 THE HYPNOTIC KEY. 
 
 HYPNOTISM is the key which will enable us to 
 unlock most of these mysteries, and so far as 
 hypnotism has spoken it does not tend to encourage 
 the belief that the immaterial body has any sub- 
 stance other than the hallucination of the person 
 who sees it. Various cases are reported by hyp- 
 notist practitioners which suggest that there is an 
 almost illimitable capacity of the human mind to 
 see visions and* to hear voices. One very remark- 
 able case was that of a girl who was told at mid- 
 summer by the hypnotist, when in the hypnotic 
 state, that he would come to see her on New Year's 
 Day. When she awoke from the trance she knew 
 nothing about the conversation. One hundred 
 and seventy-one days passed without any reference 
 to it. But on the 172nd day, being New Year's 
 Day, she positively declared that the doctor had 
 entered her room, greeted her, and then departed. 
 Curiously enough, as showing the purely sub- 
 jective character of the vision, the doctor ap- 
 peared to her in the depth of winter, wearing the 
 light summer apparel he had on when 'he made 
 the appointment in July. In this case there can be 
 no question as to the apparition being purely 
 subjective. The doctor did not make any attempt 
 to visit her in his immaterial body, but she saw 
 him and heard him as if he were there. 
 
GHOST STORIES 
 
 The late Mr. Gurney conducted some experi- 
 ments with a hypnotic subject which seem to con- 
 firm the opinion that the phantasmal body is a 
 merely subjective hallucination, although, of 
 course, this would not explain how information 
 had been actually imparted to the phantasmal 
 visitant by the person who saw, or imagined they 
 saw, his wraith. Mr. Gurney 's cases are, however, 
 very interesting, if only as indicating the absolute 
 certainty which a hypnotised patient can be made 
 to feel as to the objectivity of sights and sounds : 
 " S. hypnotised Zillah, and told her that she 
 would see him standing in the room at three 
 o'clock next afternoon, and that she would hear 
 him call her twice by name. She was told that 
 he would not stop many seconds. On waking 
 she had no notion of the ideas impressed upon 
 her. 
 
 " Next day, however, she came upstairs about 
 
 five minutes past three, looking ghastly and 
 
 startled. She said, ' I have seen a ghost/ I 
 
 assumed intense amazement, and she said she was 
 
 in the kitchen cleaning some silver, and suddenly 
 
 she heard her name called sharply twice over, 
 
 ' Zillah ! ' in Mr. Smith's voice. She said, ' And I 
 
 dropped the spoon I was rubbing, and turned and 
 
 saw Mr. S., without his hat, standing at the foot 
 
 of the kitchen stairs. I saw him as plain as I see 
 
 you/ she said, and looked very wild and vacant. 
 
 " The next experiment took place on Wednes- 
 
 day evening, July 13th, 1887, when S., told her, 
 
 when hypnotised, that the next afternoon, at 
 
 three o'clock, she would see me (Mr. Gurney) 
 
THE THOUGHT BODY, OR THE DOUBLE 103 
 
 come into the room to her. She was further told 
 that I would keep my hat on and say, ' Good- 
 morning/ and that I would remark, ' It is very 
 warm/ and would then turn round and walk out. 
 
 " Next day this is what Zillah reported. She 
 said, ' I was in the kitchen washing up, and had 
 just looked at the clock, and was startled to see 
 how late it was (five minutes to three) when I 
 heard footsteps coming down the stairs rather a 
 quick, light step and I thought it was Mr. Sleep ' 
 (the dentist whose rooms are in the house), ' but 
 as I turned round, with a dish mop in one hand 
 and a plate in the other, I saw some one with a hat 
 on who had to stoop as he came down the last 
 step, and there was Mr. Gurney. He was dressed 
 just as I saw him last night, black coat and grey 
 trousers, his hat on, and a roll of paper like manu- 
 script in his hand, and he said, " Oh ! good-after- 
 noon;" And then he glanced all round the kitchen 
 and he glanced at me with an awful look, as if he 
 was going to murder me, and said, " Warm after- 
 noon, isn't it ? " and then " Good-afternoon/' or 
 " Good-day/' I am not sure which, and then 
 turned and went up the stairs again ; and after 
 standing thunderstruck a minute, I ran to the foot 
 of the stairs and saw just like a boot disappearing 
 on the top step/ She said, ' I think I must be 
 going crazy. Why should I always see something 
 at three o'clock each day after! the seance ? ' 
 (Vol. V. pp. 11-13.) 
 
 Whatever hypothesis we select to explain these 
 mysteries, they do not become less marvellous. 
 Even if we grant that it is mere telepathy, or mind 
 
104 REAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 affecting mind at a distance without the use of 
 the recognised organs of sense or of any of the 
 ordinary conducting mediums, what an enormous 
 extension it gives to the ordinary conception of the 
 limits of the human mind ! To be able instan- 
 taneously to paint upon the retina of a friend's 
 eye the life-like image of ourselves, to make our 
 voice sound in his ears at a distance of many 
 miles, and to communicate to his mind inform- 
 ation which he had never before heard of, all this 
 is, it may be admitted, as tremendous a draft upon 
 the credulity of mankind as the favourite Theo- 
 sophical formula of the astral body. Yet who is 
 there who, in face of the facts and experiences 
 recorded above, will venture to deny that one or 
 other of these hypotheses alone can account for 
 the phenomena under consideration ? 
 
 It is obvious that when once the possibility of 
 the Double is admitted, many mysteries could be 
 cleared up, although it is also true that a great 
 many inconveniences would immediately follow ; 
 the establishment of the reality of the double 
 would invalidate every plea of alibi. If a man can 
 really be in two places at one time, there is an end 
 to the plea which is most frequently resorted to by 
 the accused to prove their innocence. There are 
 other inconveniences, which are alluded to in the 
 following letter from a lady correspondent, who 
 believes that she has the faculty in frequent, al- 
 though uncertain and unconscious, use : 
 
 ' I saw you yesterday, and you cut me.' Such 
 was the remark I frequently heard from my friends: 
 in the broad daylight they saw me in street or 
 
THE THOUGHT BODY, OR THE DOUBLE 105 
 
 tram, etc. Once a personal friend followed me 
 into church on Christmas Day in a city at least 
 100 miles from where I really was. Another time 
 I sat two pews in front of a friend at a cathedral 
 service. When I denied having been there, she 
 said, ' It's no good talking : I saw you, and you 
 didn't want to wait forme/ ' But, ' I said, ' you 
 have my word that I was not there.' ' Yes/ she 
 said, ' but I have my sight, and I saw you/ Of 
 course, I naturally thought it was some one like 
 me, and said, perhaps rather sarcastically, ' Would 
 it be very strange if any one else bore some resem- 
 blance to me ? ' ' No/ said my friend, ' it would 
 not ; but someone else doesn't wear your clothes/ 
 On one occasion I remember three people saw me 
 where I certainly was not physically present the 
 same day ; all knew me personally. I often 
 bought books of a man who kept a second-hand 
 bookstall. One day he told me that he had a 
 somewhat rare edition of a book I wanted, but 
 that it was at the shop. I said, ' I'll come across 
 to-morrow for it if I make up my mind to give the 
 price/ The next day I was prevented from going, 
 and went the day after, to hear it was sold. ' Why 
 didn't you keep it ? ' I asked. ' I thought you 
 did not want it when you came yesterday and did 
 not buy it/ ' But I didn't come yesterday/ 
 ' Why, excuse me, you did, and took the book up 
 and laid it down again while I was serving Mr. M., 
 and you went away before I could ask you about 
 it ; Mr. M. remarked that it was strange you did not 
 answer him when he spoke/ When I asked the 
 gentleman referred to, he confirmed the story. 
 
106 REAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 Mrs. B. also saw me lower down the same street 
 that morning. 
 
 " Still it never struck me that it was anything 
 strange ; I was only rather curious to see the 
 woman who was so like me. I saw her in an un- 
 expected manner. Going into my room one night, 
 I happened to glance down at my bed, and saw a 
 form there. I thought it strange, yet was not 
 startled. I bent over it, and recognised my own 
 features distinctly. I was in perfect health at the 
 time, and no disaster followed/' 
 
 Queen Elizabeth's Double. 
 
 In a volume published by Macmillan & Co., 
 entitled " Legendary Fictions of the Irish Celt," 
 I find the following references to the Double : 
 
 (t If this phantom be seen in the morning it 
 betokens good fortune and long life to its proto- 
 type ; if in the evening a near death awaits him. 
 This superstition was known and felt in England 
 even in the reign of Elizabeth. We quote a passage 
 from Miss Strickland's account of her last illness : 
 
 " ' As her mortal illness drew towards a close, 
 the superstitious fears of her simple ladies were 
 excited almost to mania, even to conjuring up a 
 spectral apparition of the Queen while she was yet 
 alive. Lady Guildford, who was then in waiting on 
 the Queen, leaving her in an almost breathless 
 sleep in her privy chamber, went out to take a 
 little air, and met her Majesty, as she thought, 
 three or four chambers off. Alarmed art the 
 thought of being discovered in the act of leaving 
 the Royal patient alone, she hurried forward 
 
THE THOUGHT BODY, OR THE DOUBLE 107 
 
 in some trepidation in order to excuse herself, 
 when the apparition vanished away. She re- 
 turned terrified to the chamber, but there lay the 
 Queen still in the same lethargic slumber in which 
 she left her/ " 
 
PART III. 
 
 CLAIRVOYANCE THE VISION OF THE 
 OUT OF SIGHT. 
 
 "Moreover, the spirit lifted me up and brought me unto the East 
 gate, and, behold, at the door of the gate five-and-twenty men, among 
 whom I saw," etc. EZEKIEI, xi. i. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 THE ASTRAI, CAMERA. 
 
 WHEN I was staying at Orchard L,ea, in Windsor 
 Forest, I did most of my writing in a spacious 
 window on the first floor looking out over the 
 garden. It opened French fashion, and thereby 
 occasioned a curious optical illusion, which 
 may perhaps help to shed some light upon 
 the phenomena now under consideration. For 
 when the sun was high in the sky and the French 
 window was set at a certain angle, the whole of 
 the flowers, figures, etc., on my right hand ap- 
 peared reflected upon the lawn on the left hand 
 as vividly as if they actually existed in duplicate. 
 So real was the illusion that for some hours I was 
 under the impression that a broad yellow gravel 
 
CLAIRVOYANCE 1 09 
 
 path actually stretched across the lawn on my 
 left! It was only when a little dog ran along the 
 spectral path and suddenly vanished into thin air 
 that I discovered the illusion. Nothing could be 
 more complete, more life-like. The real persons 
 who walked up the gravel to the house walked 
 across the spectral gravel, apparently in duplicate. 
 Both could be seen at one and the same time. I 
 instantly thought that they could be photo- 
 graphed, so as to show the duplication produced 
 by the illusion. Unfortunately, although the 
 spectral path was distinctly visible through the 
 glass to the eye, no impression whatever was left 
 on the sensitive plate. My friend writes : 
 
 " I have tried the phantom path, and I am 
 sorry to say it is too phantom to make any im- 
 pression on the plate. All that you get is the blaze 
 of light from the glass window, some very faint 
 trees, and no path at all. Possibly, with a June 
 sun, it might have been different ; but I doubt it, 
 as one is told never to put the camera facing a 
 window. It is having to take through the glass 
 window which is fatal." 
 
 This set me thinking: It was a simple optical 
 illusion, no doubt, similar to that which enabled 
 Pepper to produce his ghosts at the Polytechnic. 
 But what was the agency which enabled me to 
 see the figures and flowers, and trees and gravel, 
 all transferred, as by the cunning act of some 
 magician, from the right to the left ? Simply a 
 swinging pane of perfectly transparent glass. To 
 those who have neither studied the laws of optics 
 nor seen the phenomenon in question, it must 
 
no REAL GHOST STORIES 
 
 seem impossible that a pellucid window-pane 
 could transfer so faithfully that which happened 
 at one end of the garden to the other as to cause 
 it to be mistaken for reality. Yet there was the 
 phenomenon before my eyes. The dog ran 
 double the real dog to the right, the spectral 
 dog to the left and no one could tell at first sight 
 " t'other from which/' Now, may it not be that 
 this supplies a suggestion as to the cause of the 
 phenomenon of clairvoyance ? Is it not possible 
 that there may exist in Nature some as yet 
 undiscovered analogue to the swinging window- 
 pane which may enable us to see before our eyes 
 here and now events which are transpiring at the 
 other end of the world ? In the mysterious, sub- 
 conscious world in which the clairvoyant lives, 
 may there not be some subtle, sympathetic lens, 
 fashioned out of strong affection or some other 
 relation, which may enable some of us to see that 
 which is quite invisible to the ordinary eye ? 
 
 A Surrey Laundry Seen in Cornwall. 
 
 Such thoughts came to my mind when I asked 
 the Housekeeper whether she had ever seen any 
 of the phantasmal apparitions of her mistress, 
 my hostess, Mrs. M. The housekeeper, a com- 
 fortable, buxom Cornish woman, smiled incredu- 
 lously. No, she had seen nothing, heard nothing, 
 believed nothing. "As to phantasmal bodies, she 
 would prefer to see them first/' " Had she ever 
 seen a ghost ? ' " No, never/' " Had ever had 
 any hallucinations ? ' " No," But one thing had 
 happened, " rather curious " now that she came 
 
CLAIRVOYANCE III 
 
 to think of it. Last year, when living on the coast 
 far down in the west country, she had suddenly 
 seen as in a dream the house in Hindhead where 
 we were now standing. She had never been in 
 Surrey in her life. She had no idea that she would 
 ever go there, nor did she know that it was in 
 Surrey. What she saw was the laundry. She was 
 standing inside it, and remarked to her husband 
 how strange and large it looked. She looked out 
 at the windows and saw the house and the sur- 
 roundings with strange distinctness. Then the 
 vision faded away, leaving no other impress on the 
 mind than that she had seen an exceptionally large 
 laundry close to a small country-house in a place 
 where she had never been in before. 
 
 vSix months passed ; she and her husband had 
 decided to leave the west country and take a 
 housekeeper and gardener's post elsewhere. They 
 replied to an advertisement, were appointed by 
 my hostess ; they transferred themselves to 
 Hindhead, where they arrived in the dead of 
 winter. When they reached their new quarters 
 she saw, to her infinite astonishment, the precise 
 place she had seen six months before. The laundry 
 was unmistakable. There is not such another 
 laundry in the county of Surrey. There it was, 
 sure enough, and there was the house, and there 
 were all the surroundings exactly as she had seen 
 them down on the south-west coast. She did not 
 believe in ghosts or phantasmal bodies or such like 
 things, but one thing she knew beyond all possi- 
 bility of doubt. She had seen her new home and 
 laundry on the top of Hindhead, when living in 
 
REAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 the west country six months before she ever set 
 foot in Surrey, or even knew of the existence of 
 Mrs. M. ' The moment I saw it I recognised it 
 and told my husband that it was the identical 
 place I had seen when in our old home." 
 
 William Howitt's Vision. 
 
 l-,The Housekeeper's story is very simple, and 
 almost too commonplace. But its significance lies 
 in those very characteristics. Here was no con- 
 suming passion, no bond of sympathy, nothing 
 whatever material or sentimental to act as the 
 refracting medium by which the Hindhead laundry 
 could have been made visible in South Devon. 
 Yet similar phenomena are of constant occurrence. 
 A very remarkable case in point is that of William 
 Howitt who, when on a voyage out to Australia, 
 saw his brother's house at Melbourne so plainly 
 that he described it on board ship, and recognised 
 it the moment he landed. Here is his own version 
 of this remarkable instance of clairvoyance : 
 fey Some weeks ago, while yet at sea, I had a] 
 dream of being at my brother's at Melbourne, and 
 found his house on a hill at the further end of the 
 town, and next to the open forest. His garden 
 sloped a little down the hill to some brick buildings 
 below ; and there were greenhouses on the right 
 hand by the wall, as you look down the hill from 
 the house. As I looked out of the window in my 
 dream, I saw a wood of dusky-foliaged trees 
 having a somewhat segregated appearance in their 
 heads that is, their heads did not make that 
 dense mass like our trees. ' There,' I said to some 
 
CLAIRVOYANCE 113 
 
 one in my dream, ' I see your native forest of 
 eucalyptus ! ' 
 
 ' This dream I told to my sons and to two of 
 my fellow-passengers at the time, and on landing, 
 as we walked over the meadows, long before we 
 reached the town, I saw this very wood. ' There/ 
 I said, ' is the very wood of my dream. We shall 
 see my brother's house there ! And so we did. 
 It stands exactly as I saw it, only looking newer ; 
 but there, over the wall of the garden, is the wood, 
 precisely as I saw it and now see it as I sit at the 
 dining-room window writing. When I looked on 
 this scene I seem to look into my dream." (Owen's 
 "Footfalls," p. 118.) 
 
 The usual explanation of these things is that 
 the vision is the revival of some forgotten im- 
 pressions on the brain. But in neither of the 
 foregoing cases will that explanation suffice, for 
 in neither case had the person who saw ever been 
 in the place of which they had a vision. One 
 desperate resource, the convenient theory of pre- 
 existence, is useless here. The fact seems to be 
 that there is a kind of invisible camera obscura 
 in Nature, which at odd times gives us glimpses 
 of things happening or existing far beyond the 
 range of our ordinary vision. The other day when 
 in Edinburgh I climbed up to the Camera Obscura 
 that stands near the castle, and admired the simple 
 device by which, in a darkened room upon a white, 
 paper-covered table, the whole panorama of Edin- 
 burgh life was displayed before me. There were 
 the " recruities " drilling on the Castle Esplanade ; 
 there were the passers-by hurrying along High 
 
 H 
 
ii4 REAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 Street ; there were the birds on the housetops, 
 and the landscape of chimneys and steeples, all 
 revealed as if in the crystal of a wizard's cave. 
 The coloured shadows chased each other across 
 the paper, leaving no trace behind. Five hundred 
 years ago the owner of that camera would have 
 been burned as a wizard ; now he makes a com- 
 fortable living out of the threepennypieces of 
 inquisitive visitors. Is it possible to account for 
 the phenomena of clairvoyance other than by the 
 supposition that there exists somewhere in Nature 
 a gigantic camera obscura which reflects every- 
 thing, and to which clairvoyants habitually, and 
 other mortals occasionally, have access ? 
 
 Seen and Heard at 150 Miles Range. 
 
 The preceding incidents simply record a pre- 
 vision of places subsequently visited. The follow- 
 ing are instances in which not only places, but 
 occurrences, were seen as in a camera by persons 
 at a distance varying from 150 to several thousand 
 miles. Space seems to have no existence for the 
 clairvoyant. They are quoted from the published 
 " Proceedings of the Psychical Research Society " : 
 
 On September 9th, 1848, at the siege of 
 Mooltan, Major-General R , C.B., then adju- 
 tant of his regiment, was most severely and 
 dangerously wounded ; and supposing himself to 
 be dying, asked one of the officers with him to 
 take the ring off his ringer and send it to his wife, 
 who at the time was fully 150 miles distant, at 
 Ferozepore. 
 
 " On the night of September 9th, 1848," writes 
 
CLAIRVOYANCE 115 
 
 his wife, " I was lying on my bed between sleeping 
 and waking, when I distinctly saw my husband 
 being carried off the field, seriously wounded, and 
 heard his voice saying, ' Take this ring off my 
 finger and send it to my wife/ All the next day 
 I could not get the sight or the voice out of my 
 mind. In due time I heard of General R 
 having been severely wounded in the assault of 
 Mooltan. He survived, however, and is still 
 living. It was not for some time after the siege 
 that I heard from General I, , the officer who 
 helped to carry General R - off the field, that 
 the request as to the ring was actually made to 
 him, just as I heard it at Ferozepore at that very 
 time." (Vol. I. p. 30.) 
 
 A Royal Deathbed in France seen in Scotland. 
 
 The above case is remarkable because the voice 
 was transmitted as well as the spectacle. In the 
 next story the ear heard nothing, but the scene 
 itself was very remarkable. A correspondent of 
 the Psychical Research Society writes that whilst 
 staying with her mother's cousin, Mrs. Elizabeth 
 Broughton, wife of Mr. Edward Broughton, Edin- 
 burgh, and daughter of the late Colonel Blanckley, 
 in the year 1844, she told her the following strange 
 story : 
 
 " She awoke one night and aroused her husband, 
 telling him that something dreadful had happened 
 in France. He begged her to go to sleep again 
 and not to trouble him. She assured him that 
 she was not asleep when she saw what she insisted 
 on then telling him what she saw, in fact, was ; 
 
Il6 CLAIRVOYANCE 
 
 First, a carriage accident which she did not 
 actually see, but what she saw was the result 
 a broken carriage, a crowd collected, a figure 
 gently raised and carried into the nearest house, 
 then a figure lying on a bed, which she then recog- 
 nised as the Duke of Orleans. Gradually friends 
 collecting round the bed among them several 
 members of the French royal family the queen, 
 then the king, all silently, tearfully watching the 
 evidently dying duke. One man (she could see 
 his back, but did not know who he was) was a 
 doctor. He stood bending over the duke, feeling 
 his pulse, his watch in the other hand. And then 
 all passed away ; she saw no more. As soon as it 
 was daylight she wrote down in her journal all 
 that she had seen. From that journal she read 
 this to me. It was before the days of electric 
 telegraph, and two or more days passed before 
 the Times announced ' The Death of the Duke of 
 Orleans.' Visiting Paris a short time afterwards, 
 she saw and recognised the place of the accident 
 and received the explanation of her impression. 
 The doctor who attended the dying duke was an 
 old friend of hers, and as he watched by the bed 
 his mind had been constantly occupied with her 
 and her family." Vol. II. p. 160.) 
 
 The doctor's sympathy may have been the key 
 to the secret camera of Nature, but it in no wise 
 " explains " how a lady in Edinburgh could see 
 what went on inside a house in Paris so clearly as 
 to know what had happened two days before the 
 intelligence reached the Times. 
 
CLAIRVOYANCE 117 
 
 An African Event Seen in England. 
 
 Here is another story where the event occurred 
 in Africa and was seen in England. A correspon- 
 dent from Wadhurst, West Dulwich, S.E., says :- 
 
 " My late husband dreamt a certain curious 
 dream about his brother, Mr. Ralph Holden, who 
 was at that time travelling in the interior of Africa. 
 One morning, in June or July, 1861, my husband 
 woke me with the announcement, ' Ralph is dead.' 
 I said, ' You must be dreaming/ ' No, I am not 
 dreaming now ; but I dreamt twice over that I 
 saw Ralph lying on the ground supported by a 
 man/ They learnt afterwards that Ralph must 
 have died about the time when his brother dreamt 
 about him and that he had died in the arms of his 
 faithful native servant, lying under a large tree, 
 where he was afterwards buried. The Holden 
 family have sketches of the tree and the surround- 
 ings, and, on seeing it, my husband said, ' Yes, 
 that is exactly the place where I saw Ralph in my 
 dream, dying or dead/ J (Vol. I. p. 141.) 
 
 A Vision Which Saved Many Lives. 
 
 Dr. Horace Bushnell, in his " Nature and the 
 Supernatural/' tells a story, on the authority of 
 Captain Yonnt, which differs from the foregoing 
 in having a definite purpose, which, fortunately, 
 was attained. Captain Yonnt, a patriarch in the 
 Napa valley of California, told Dr. Bushnell that 
 six or seven years before their conversation he had 
 seen a vision which saved several lives. Here is 
 his story : 
 
 " About six or seven years previous, in a mid- 
 
n8 REAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 winter's night, he had a dream, in which he saw 
 what appeared to be a company of emigrants 
 arrested by the snows of the mountains and perish- 
 ing rapidly by cold and hunger. He noted the very 
 cast of the scenery, marked by a huge, perpendicu- 
 lar front of white rock cliff ; he saw the men 
 cutting off what appeared to be tree-tops rising 
 out of deep gulfs of snow ; he distinguished the 
 very features of the persons and the look of their 
 particular distress. He awoke profoundly im- 
 pressed by the distinctness and apparent reality 
 of the dream. He at length fell asleep, and 
 dreamed exactly the same dream over again. In 
 the morning he could not expel it from his mind. 
 Falling in shortly after with an old hunter com- 
 rade, he told his story, and was only the more 
 deeply impressed by his recognising without 
 hesitation the scenery of the dream. This comrade 
 came over the Sierra, by the Carson Valley Pass, 
 and declared that a spot in the Pass answered 
 exactly his description. By this the unsophistical 
 patriarch was decided. He immediately collected 
 a company of men, with mules and blankets and 
 all necessary provisions. The neighbours were 
 laughing meantime at his credulity. ' No matter/ 
 he said, ' I am able to do this, and I will ; for I 
 verily believe that the fact is according to my 
 dream/ The men were sent into the mountains 
 one hundred and fifty miles distant, directly to 
 to the Carson Valley Pass. And there they found 
 the company exactly in the condition of the dream, 
 and brought in the remnant alive/' (" Nature 
 and the Supernatural/' p. 14.) 
 
CLAIRVOYANCE 119 
 
 The Vision of a Fire. 
 
 The wife of a Dean of the Episcopal Church in 
 one of the Southern States of America was visit- 
 ing at my house while I was busy collecting 
 materials for this work. Asking her the usual 
 question as to whether she had ever experienced 
 anything of the phenomena usually called super- 
 natural, apparently because it is not the habitual 
 experience of every twenty-four hours, she ridi- 
 culed the idea. Ghosts ? not she. She was a 
 severely practical, matter-of-fact person, who used 
 her natural senses, and had nothing to do with 
 spirits. But was she quite sure ; had nothing ever 
 occurred to her which she could not explain ? 
 Then she hesitated and said, " Well, yes ; but 
 there is nothing supernatural about it. I was 
 staying away down in Virginia, some hundred 
 miles from home, when one mornng, about eleven 
 o'clock, I felt an over-powering sleepiness. I 
 never sleep in the daytime, and that drowsiness 
 was, I think, almost my only experience of that 
 kind. I was so sleepy I went to my room and 
 lay down. In my sleep I saw quite distinctly my 
 home at Richmond in flames. The fire had broken 
 out in one wing of the house, which I saw with 
 dismay was where I kept all my best dresses. 
 The people were all about trying to check the 
 flames, but it was of no use. My husband was 
 there, walking about before the burning house, 
 carrying a portrait in his hand. Everything was 
 quite clear and distinct, exactly as if I had actually 
 been present and seen everything. After a time 
 I woke up, and, going downstairs, told my friends 
 
120 REAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 the strange dream I had had. They laughed at 
 me, and made such game of my vision that I did 
 my best to think no more about it. I was travelling 
 about, a day or two passed, and when Sunday 
 came I found myself in a church where some 
 relatives were worshipping. When I entered the 
 pew they looked rather strange, and as soon as the 
 service was over I asked them what was the 
 matter. ' Don't be alarmed/ they said, ' there is 
 nothing serious.' They then handed me a post- 
 card from my husband, which simply said, ' House 
 burned out ; covered by insurance/ The date 
 was the day on which my dream occurred. I 
 hastened home, and then I learned that everything 
 had happened exactly as I had seen it. The fire 
 had broken out in the wing which I had seen 
 blazing. My clothes were all burnt, and the oddest 
 thing about it was that my husband, having 
 rescued a favourite picture from the burning 
 building, had carried it about among the crowd 
 for some time before he could find a place in which 
 to put it safely/' Swedenborg, it will be remem- 
 bered, also had a clairvoyant vision of a fire at a 
 great distance. 
 
 The Loss of the " Strathmore." 
 
 A classic instance of the exercise of this faculty 
 is the story of the wreck of the Strathmore. In 
 brief the story is as follows : The father of a son 
 who had sailed in the Strathmore, an emigrant ship 
 outward bound from the Clyde, saw one night the 
 ship foundering amid the waves, and saw that his 
 son, with some others, had escaped safely to a 
 
CLAIRVOYANCE 121 
 
 desert island near which the wreck had taken 
 place. He was so much impressed by this vision 
 that he wrote to the owner of the Stmthmore, 
 telling him what he had seen. His information 
 was scouted ; but after awhile the Strathmore was 
 overdue and the owner got uneasy. Day followed 
 day, and still no tidings of the missing ship. Then, 
 like Pharaoh's butler, the owner remembered his 
 sins one day and hunted up the letter describing 
 the vision. It supplied at least a theory to account 
 for the vessel's disappearance. All outward 
 bound ships were requested to look out for any 
 survivors on the island indicated in the vision. 
 These orders being obeyed, the survivors of the 
 Strathmore were found exactly where the father 
 had seen them. In itself this is sufficient to con- 
 found all accepted hypotheses. Taken in connec- 
 tion with other instances of a similar nature, what 
 can be said of it excepting that it almost necessi- 
 tates the supposition of the existence of the in- 
 visible camera obscura which the Theosophists 
 describe as the astral light ? 
 
 The Analogy of the Camera Obscura. 
 
 Clairvoyance can often be explained by tele- 
 pathy, especially when there is strong sympathy 
 between the person who sees and the person who is 
 seen. Mr. Edward R. lyipsitt, of Tralee, sends me 
 the following narrative, which illustrates this 
 fact : 
 
 " I beg to narrate a curious case of telepathy I 
 experienced when quite a boy. Some ten years 
 ago I happened to sleep one night in the same room 
 
122 REAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 with a young friend of about my own age. There 
 existed a very strong sympathy between us. I 
 got up early and went out for a short walk, leaving 
 my friend fast asleep in his bed. I went in the 
 direction of a well-known lake in that district. 
 After gazing for some moments at the silent waters, 
 I espied a large black dog making towards me. I 
 turned my back and fled, the dog following me 
 for some distance. My boots then being in a bad 
 condition, one of the soles came off in the flight ; 
 however, I came away unmolested by the dog. 
 But how amazed was I when upon entering the 
 room my friend, who was just rubbing his eyes 
 and yawning, related to me my adventure word by 
 word, describing even the colour of the dog and 
 the very boot (the right one) the sole of which gave 
 way ! ' 
 
 Motiveless Visions. 
 
 There is often no motive whatever to be dis- 
 covered in the apparition. A remarkable instance 
 of this is recorded by Mr. Myers in an article in 
 the Arena, where the analogy to a camera obscura 
 is very close. The camera reflects everything that 
 happens. Nothing is either great or small to its 
 impartial lens. But if you do not happen to be 
 in the right place, or if the room is not properly 
 darkened, or if the white paper is taken off the 
 table, you see nothing. We have not yet mastered 
 the conditions of the astral camera. Here, how- 
 ever, is Mr. Myers' story, which he owes to the 
 kindness of Dr. Elliott Coues, who happened to 
 
 call on Mrs. C the very day on which that 
 
 lady received the following letter from her friend 
 Mrs. B . 
 
CLAIRVOYANCE 123 
 
 " ' Monday evening, January 14th, 1889. 
 ' My Dear Friend, I know you will be sur- 
 prised to receive a note from me so soon, but not 
 more so than I was to-day, when you were show r n 
 to me clairvoyantly, in a somewhat embarrassed 
 position. I doubt very much if there was any 
 truth in it ; nevertheless, I will relate it, and leave 
 you to laugh at the idea of it. 
 
 ' I was sitting in my room sewing this afternoon, 
 about two o'clock, when what should I see but 
 your own dear self ; but, heavens ! in what a 
 position. Now, I don't want to excite your 
 curiosity too much, or try your patience too long, 
 so will come to the point at once. You were falling 
 up the front steps in the yard. You had on your 
 black skirt and velvet waist, your little straw 
 bonnet, and in your hand were some papers. When 
 you fell, your hat went in one direction, and the 
 papers in another. You got up very quickly, put 
 on your bonnet, picked up the papers, and lost no 
 time getting into the house. You did not appear 
 to be hurt, but looked somewhat mortified. It 
 was all so plain to me that I had ten to one notions 
 to dress myself and come over and see if it were 
 true, but finally concluded that a sober, industrious 
 woman like yourself w r ould not be stumbling 
 around at that rate, and thought I'd best not go 
 on a wild goose chase. Now, what do you think of 
 such a vision as that ? Is there any possible truth 
 in it ? I feel almost ready to scream with laughter 
 whenever I think of it ; you did look too funny, 
 spreading yourself out in the front yard. " Great 
 was the fall thereof." ' 
 
124 RKAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 "This letter came to us in an envelope addressed : 
 
 Mrs. E. A. C , 217 Del. Ave., N.E., Washington, 
 
 D.C., and with the postmarks, Washington, D.C., 
 Jan. 15, 7 a.m., 1889, and Washington, N.E.C.S., 
 Jan. 15, 8 a.m. 
 
 " Now the point is that every detail in this tele- 
 pathic vision was correct. Mrs. C - had actually 
 (as she tells me in a letter dated March 7th, 1889) 
 fallen in this way, at this place, in the dress des- 
 cribed, at 2.41, on January 14th. The coincidence 
 can hardly have been due to chance. If we suppose 
 that the vision preceded the accident, we shall 
 have an additional marvel, which, however, I do 
 not think we need here face. ' About 2,' in a 
 letter of this kind, may quite conceivably have 
 meant 2.41." 
 
 The exceeding triviality of the incident often 
 destroys the possibility of belief in the ordinary 
 superstition that it was a direct Divine revelation. 
 This may be plausible in cases of the Strathmore, 
 where the intelligence was communicated of the 
 loss of an English ship, but no one can seriously 
 hold it when the only information to be communi- 
 cated was a stumble on the stairs. 
 
 Considering the enormous advantages which 
 such an astral camera would place in the hands of 
 the detective police, I was not surprised to be told 
 that the officers of the Criminal Investigation 
 Department in lyondon and Chicago occasionally 
 consult clairvoyants as to the place where stolen 
 goods are to be found, or where the missing 
 criminals may be lurking. 
 
CLAIRVOYANCE 125 
 
 Mr. Burt's Dream. 
 
 When I was in Newcastle I availed myself of 
 the opportunity to call upon Mr. Burt, M.P. On 
 questioning him as to whether he had ever seen a 
 ghost, he replied in the negative, but remarked 
 that he had had one experience which had made 
 a deep impression upon his mind, which partook 
 more of the nature of clairvoyance than the 
 apparition of a phantom. " I suppose it was a 
 dream/' said Mr. Burt. " The dream or vision, 
 or whatever else you call it, made a deep im- 
 pression upon my mind. You remember Mr. 
 Crawford, the Durham miners' agent, was ill for 
 a long time before his death. Just before his 
 death he rallied, and we all hoped he was going 
 to get better. I had heard nothing to the con- 
 trary, when one morning early I had a very vivid 
 dream. I dreamed that I was standing by the 
 bedside of my old friend. I passed my hand over 
 his brow, and he spoke to me with great tender- 
 ness, with much greater tenderness than he had 
 ever spoken before. He said he was going to die, 
 and that he w r as comforted by the long and close 
 friendship that had existed between us. I was 
 much touched by the feeling with which he spoke, 
 and felt awed as if I were in the presence of death. 
 When I woke up the impression was still strong 
 in my mind, and I could not resist the feeling that 
 Crawford was dying. In a few hours I received 
 a telegram stating that he was dead. This is more 
 remarkable because I fully expected he was going 
 to get better, and at the moment of my dream he 
 seems to have died. I cannot give any explanation 
 
126 REAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 of how it came about. It is a mystery to me, and 
 likely to remain so." 
 
 This astral camera, to which " future things 
 unfolded lie/' also retains the imperishable image 
 of all past events. Mr. Browning's great uncle's 
 studs brought vividly to the mind of the clair- 
 voyant a smell of blood, and recalled all the par- 
 ticulars of the crime of which they had been silent 
 witnesses. Any article or relic may serve as a 
 key to unlock the chamber of this hidden camera. 
 
CHAPTER II. 
 
 TRAGIC HAPPENINGS SEEN IN DREAMS. 
 
 / 
 An Irish Outrage Seen 'in a Dream. 
 
 ONE of the best stories of clairvoyance as a 
 means of throwing light on crime is thus told by a 
 correspondent of the Psychical Research Society : 
 
 One morning in December, 1836, he had the 
 following dream, or, he would prefer to call it, 
 revelation. He found himself suddenly at the 
 gate of Major N. M.'s avenue, many miles from 
 his home. Close to him was a group of persons, 
 one of whom was a woman with a basket on her 
 arm, the rest men, four of whom were tenants 
 of his own, while the others were unknown to him. 
 Some of the strangers seemed to be murderously 
 assaulting H. W., one of his tenants, and he inter- 
 fered. f< I struck violently at the man on my left, 
 and then with greater violence at the man's face 
 on my right. Finding, to my surprise, that I had 
 not knocked down either, I struck again and again 
 with all the violence of a man frenzied at the 
 sight of my poor friend's murder. To my great 
 amazement I saw my arms, although visible to 
 my eye, were without substance, and the bodies 
 of the men I struck at and my own came close 
 together after each blow through the shadowy 
 arms I struck with. My blows were delivered with 
 more extreme violence than I ever think I exerted, 
 but I became painfully convinced of my incom- 
 
ia8 REAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 petency. I have no consciousness of what hap- 
 pened after this feeling of unsubstantiality came 
 upon me." Next morning he experienced the 
 stiffness and soreness of violent bodily exercise, 
 and was informed by his wife that in the course 
 of the night he had much alarmed her by striking 
 out again and again with his arms in a terrific 
 manner, ' as if fighting for his life.' He, in turn, 
 informed her of his dream, and begged her to re- 
 member the names of those actors in it who were 
 known to him. On the morning of the following 
 day (Wednesday) he received a letter from his 
 agent, who resided in the town close to the scene 
 of the dream, informing him that his tenant had 
 been found on Tuesday morning at Major N. M.'s 
 gate, speechless and apparently dying from a 
 fracture of the skull, and that there was no trace 
 of the murderers. That night he started for the 
 town, and arrived there on Thursday morning. 
 On his way to a meeting of magistrates he met the 
 senior magistrate of that part of the country, 
 and requested him to give orders for the arrest of 
 the three men whom, besides H.W., he had recog- 
 nised in his dream, and to have them examined 
 separately. This was at once done. The three 
 men gave identical accounts of the occurrence, 
 and all named the woman who was with them. 
 She was then arrested, and gave precisely similar 
 testimony. They said that between eleven and 
 twelve on the Monday night they had been walking 
 homewards along the road, when they were over- 
 taken by three strangers, two of whom savagely 
 assaulted H. W., while the other prevented his 
 
CLAIRVOYANCE 129 
 
 friends from interfering. H. W. did not die, but 
 was never the same man afterwards ; he subse- 
 quently emigrated. (Vol. I. p. 142.) 
 
 The advantage which would accrue from the 
 universal establishment of this instantaneous vision 
 would not be unmixed. That it is occasionally 
 very useful is obvious. 
 
 A Clairvoyant Vision oj a Murder. 
 
 The most remarkable experiment in clairvoyant 
 detection that I have ever come across is told by 
 Dr. Backman, of Kalmar, in a recent number of 
 the " Psychical Research Society's Proceedings." 
 It is as follows : 
 
 " In the month of October, 1888, the neighbour- 
 hood of Kalmar was shocked by a horrible murder 
 committed in the parish of Wissefjerda, which was 
 about fifty kilometres from Kalmar as the crow 
 flies. What happened was that a farmer named 
 P. J. Gustafsson had been killed by a shot when 
 driving, having been forced to stop by stones 
 having been placed on the road. The murder 
 had been committed in the evening, and a certain 
 tramp was suspected, because Gustafsson, in his 
 capacity of under bailiff, had arrested him, and 
 he had then undergone several years' penal servi- 
 tude. 
 
 ' This was all that I or the public knew about 
 the case on November 1st of the same'year. The 
 place where the murder was committed and the 
 persons implicated in it were quite unknown to me 
 and the clairvoyant, 
 
 " On the same day, November 1st, having some 
 
 i 
 
130 REAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 reason to believe that such a trial would be at 
 least partially successful, I experimented with a 
 clairvoyant, Miss Agda Olsen, to try if it was 
 possible to get some information in this way about 
 such an event. 
 
 " The judge of the neighbourhood, who had pro- 
 mised to be present, was unfortunately prevented 
 from coming. The clairvoyant was hypnotised in 
 my wife's presence, and was then ordered ' to 
 look for the place where the murder had been 
 committed and see the whole scene, follow the 
 murderer in his flight, and describe him and his 
 home and the motive for the murder.' Miss 
 Olsen then spoke as follows, in great agitation, 
 sometimes using violent gestures. I took notes 
 of her exact words and reproduce them here fully. 
 
 " ' It is between two villages I see a road 
 in a wood now it is coming the gun now he is 
 coming along, driving the horse is afraid of the 
 stones hold the horse ! hold the horse ! now ! 
 now he is killing him he was kneeling when he 
 fired blood ! blood ! now he is running in the 
 wood seize him ! he is running in an opposite 
 direction to the horse in many circuits not on 
 any footpaths. He wears a cap and grey clothes 
 light has long coarse brown hair, which has not 
 been cut for a long time grey-blue eyes treacher- 
 ous looks great dark brown beard he is accus- 
 tomed to work on the land. I believe he has cut 
 his right hand. He has a scar or a streak between 
 his thumb and forefinger. He is suspicious and a 
 coward. 
 
 " ' The murderer's home is a red wooden house, 
 
CLAIRVOYANCE 131 
 
 standing a little way back from the road. On 
 the ground-floor is a room which leads into the 
 kitchen, and from that again into the passage. 
 There is also a larger room which does not com- 
 municate with the kitchen. The church of Wissef- 
 jerda is situated obliquely to your right when you 
 are standing in the passage. 
 
 ' His motive was enmity ; it seems as if he 
 had bought something taken something a 
 paper. He went away from home at daybreak, 
 and the murder was committed in the evening/ 
 
 " Miss Olsen was then awakened, and like all 
 my subjects, she remembered perfectly what she 
 had been seeing, which had made a very profound 
 impression on her ; she added several things which 
 I did not write down. 
 
 " On November 6th (Monday) I met Miss Olsen, 
 and she told me in great agitation that she had 
 met the murderer from Wissefjerda in the street. 
 He was accompanied by a younger person and 
 followed by two policemen, and was walking from 
 the police office to the gaol. I at once expressed 
 my doubts of her being right, partly because 
 country people are generally arrested by the 
 country police, partly because they are always 
 taken directly to gaol. But when she insisted on 
 it, and maintained that it was the person she had 
 seen when asleep, I went to the police office. 
 
 " I inquired if any one had been arrested on 
 suspicion of the crime in question, and a police- 
 constable answered that such was the case, and 
 that, as they had been taken to the town on 
 Sunday, they had been kept in the police-station 
 
132 REAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 over night, and after that had been"obliged to go 
 on foot to gaol, accompanied by two constables." 
 (The police-constable, T. A. Ljung, states that 
 Dr. Backman described quite : accurately the 
 appearance of the house, its furniture, how the 
 rooms were situated, where the suspected man 
 lived, and gave a very correct account of Niklas 
 Jonnasson's personal appearance. The doctor 
 also asked him if he had observed that Jonnasson 
 had a scar on his right hand. He said he had 
 not then observed it, but ascertained later that it 
 really was so, and Jonnasson said that he got it 
 from an abscess). 
 
 " The trial was a long one, and showed that 
 Gustafsson had agreed to buy for Jonnasson, but 
 in his own name, the latter's farm, which was 
 sold by auction on account of Jonnasson's debts. 
 This is what is called a thief's bargain. Gustafsson 
 bought the farm, but kept it for himself. The 
 statements of the accused men were very vague ; 
 the father had prepared an alibi with much care, 
 but it failed to account for just the length of 
 time that was probably enough to commit the 
 murder in. The son tried to prove an alibi by 
 means of two witnesses, but these confessed that 
 they had given false evidence, which he had bribed 
 them to do when they were in prison with him on 
 account of another matter. 
 
 " But though the evidence against the defen- 
 dants was very strong, it was not considered that 
 there was sufficient legal evidence, and, there 
 being no jury in Sweden, they were left to the 
 verdict of posterity/' (pp. 213-216.) 
 
CLAIRVOYANCE 133 
 
 A Terrible Vision of Torture at Sea. 
 
 The following marvellous story of a vision 
 reaches me from Scotland. The Rev. D. McQueen 
 writes me from 165, Dalkeith-road, Edinburgh, 
 December 14th, as follows : 
 
 "I have been much interested 'in your Ghost 
 Stories. I wish to inform you of one I have heard, 
 and which I think eclipses in interest, minuteness 
 of detail, and tragical pathos anything I have 
 ever known, and which, if published and edited 
 by your graphic pen, would cause a sensation in 
 every scientific society in Great Britain. 
 
 "It is not in my power to write the whole story, 
 as it is nearly sufficient for a pamphlet by itself, 
 but its accuracy can be vouched for by many of 
 the most respectable and intelligent people in the 
 neighbourhood of Old Cumnock. I heard the 
 story some years ago, and would have written you 
 sooner, only I wished to make inquiries as to the 
 whereabouts of the subject of the remarkable 
 vision. 
 
 "About twenty years ago a young man belong- 
 ing to Ayrshire embarked from an Australian port 
 to re- visit his friends in this country. His mother 
 and father still live. The former saw all that 
 befell her son from the moment he set foot on 
 the deck till he was consigned to the sea. She 
 can describe the port from which he sailed, the 
 crew of the ship, his fellow passengers. It was a 
 weird story, for her son, by name George, was 
 done to death by the brutality of the officers. 
 This was partially corroborated by a passenger 
 named Gilmour, who called on her after his arrival 
 
134 REAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 in London. When he entered the house she said, 
 ' Why did you allow them to ill-use my son/ He 
 started, and said, ' Who told you ? ' She related 
 all that happened during the weeks her son was ill, 
 and when she finished her guest fainted. Accord- 
 ing to her, her son was ill-used from the time he 
 started till his death. For example, she saw 
 her son struck by a ball of ropes, as she said (a 
 cork fender). He said that was so. She saw him 
 put into a strait jacket and lowered into the hold 
 of the ship, which actually took place. She saw 
 them playing cards on deck and putting the coun- 
 ters into her son's pocket, which were actually 
 found in his clothes when they came back. She 
 can describe the berth her son occupied, the 
 various parts of the ship, with an accuracy that is 
 surprising to one that never has been on board 
 ship. And last of all she tells the manner of his 
 burial, the dress, the service that was read, the 
 body moving, the protest of one passenger that 
 he was not dead. She had a succession of trances 
 by day and night which are unparalleled. She 
 saw some of the painful scenes in church, and has 
 been known to cry out in horror and agony. If 
 you could only get some one to take it down from 
 her own lips she alone can tell it you would 
 make a narrative that would thrill the heart of 
 every reader in the kingdom. The woman is 
 reliable. She is the wife of a well-to-do farmer. 
 Her name is Mrs. Arthur, Benston Farm, Old 
 
 Cumnock. 
 
 " I have written an incoherent letter, as I am 
 
 hurried at present, but I hope you will see your 
 
CLAIRVOYANCE 135 
 
 way to investigate it. I say again, I have never 
 heard so weird and true a tale. But get the lady 
 to tell her own story. It is wonderful ! wonder- 
 ful ! " 
 
 On January 9th, 1892, the Rev. A. Macdonald, 
 of the U.P. Manse, Old Cumnock, wrote to me 
 as follows : 
 
 " I have much pleasure in replying to the ques- 
 tions you put to me, whether I am aware of the 
 clairvoyant experiences of Mrs. Arthur (Benston, 
 New Cumnock), and whether I consider her a re- 
 liable witness. 
 
 "It is many years since I heard Mrs. Arthur 
 relate her strange visions, and there are other 
 friends, beside myself, who have heard the same 
 narrative from her own lips. 
 
 "Mrs. Arthur, I hold, is incapable of inventing 
 the story which she tells, for she is a truthful, 
 conscientious, and Christian woman. She herself 
 believes in the reality of the vision as firmly as 
 she believes in her own existence. The death 
 of her son on his way back from Australia was the 
 cause of a sorrow too deep for the mother to weave 
 such a romance around it. Further, her state- 
 ments are not the accretions of after years, but 
 were told, and told freely, at the time when her 
 son was known to have died. This is about twenty 
 years ago. During these twenty years she has not 
 varied in her statements, and repeats them still 
 with all the faith and with all the circumstantial 
 details of the first narration. 
 
 "I consider her vision extending as it does from 
 the time the homeward-bound vessel left the 
 
136 REAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 harbour, over many days, until the burial of her 
 son's body at sea worthy of a place alongside 
 the best of the Ghost Stories you have given 
 to the world." 
 
 Mr. Arthur, the son of the percipient in this 
 strange story, wrote to me as follows from L,och- 
 side, New Cumnock, Ayrshire, on the 14th Jan- 
 uary, 1892 :- 
 
 " My mother, Mrs. Arthur, of Benston, New 
 Cumnock, Ayrshire, received your valued favour of 
 8th inst., together with a copy of the Christmas 
 Number of the Review of Reviews. The circum- 
 stances you refer to happened twenty-one years 
 ago, a short account of which appeared in a Scotch 
 paper, and a much fuller one appeared in an 
 Australian paper, but, unfortunately, no copy 
 has been preserved, even the diary in which the 
 particulars were written has been destroyed. 
 
 " It would not serve any good purpose for you to 
 send a shorthand writer to interview my mother, 
 as she is approaching fourscore years, and her 
 memory is rapidly failing. I believe I can get a 
 very full account (barring minutia) from a younger 
 brother. But if the young man who was a fellow- 
 passenger with my brother (when my brother 
 died at sea off the Cape of Good Hope) is still 
 alive, he is the proper party to give a full and 
 minute account. He was the party who informed 
 my parents of my brother's death. My mother 
 lost no time in visiting him for particulars. I 
 think the young man's name was Gilmour. He 
 was then in the neighbourhood of Edinburgh. 
 When he began to narrate what had taken place, 
 
CLAIRVOYANCE 137 
 
 my mother stopped him and asked him to listen 
 to her. She then went on to say that on a certain 
 date, while she was about her usual household 
 duties, her son came into the room where she was, 
 said so and so and so and so, and walked out. Mr. 
 Gilmour said that what she had said was exactly 
 what had occurred during his illness, and the date 
 he had visited her was the day of his death. 
 
 " I was at this time living in Belize, British 
 Honduras. On my mentioning this circumstance 
 to some of my friends there, Mr. Cockburn, who 
 was Police Magistrate in Belize, said that his 
 daughter, Miss Cockburn, had a similar experience. 
 He lived at that time in Grenada, and Miss Cock- 
 burn was at school in England. One day she was 
 out walking with the other school girls ; suddenly 
 she saw her mother walking along the street in 
 front of her. Miss C. ran off to speak to her, but 
 before she caught her up, her mother turned down a 
 side street. When the daughter reached the 
 corner the mother was nowhere to be seen. Miss 
 Cockburn wrote to her mother, telling her what 
 she had seen, by the outgoing mail. Her letter 
 crossed one from her father, telling her that her 
 mother had died that day." 
 
 Clairvoyance is closely related to the phenomen- 
 on of the Double, for the clairvoyant seems to have 
 either the faculty of transporting herself to dis- 
 tant places, or of bringing the places within range 
 of her sight. Here is a narrative sent me by Mr. 
 Masey, Fellow of the Geological Society, writing to 
 me from 8, Gloucester Road, Kew, which illus- 
 trates the connection between clairvoyance and 
 
138 REAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 " Mrs. Mary Masey, who resided on RedclifTe 
 Hill, Bristol, at the beginning of this century, was 
 a member of the Society of Friends, and was held 
 in high esteem for piety. 
 
 " A memorable incident in her life was that one 
 night she dreamt that a Mr. John Henderson, a 
 noted man of the same community, had gone to 
 Oxford, and that he had died there. In the course 
 of the next day, Mr. Henderson called to take 
 leave of her, saying he was going to Oxford to 
 study a subject concerning which he could not 
 obtain the information he wanted in Bristol. 
 Mrs. Masey said to him, ' John Henderson, thou 
 wilt die there/ 
 
 " Some time afterwards, Mrs. Masey woke her 
 husband one night, saying, ' Remember, John 
 Henderson died at Oxford at two o'clock this 
 morning, and it is now three/ Her husband, 
 Philip Masey, made light of it ; but she told him 
 that while asleep she had been transported to 
 Oxford, where she had never been before, and 
 that she had entered a room there, in which she 
 saw Mr. John Henderson in bed, the landlady 
 supporting his head, and the landlord with several 
 other persons standing around. While gazing at 
 him some one gave him medicine, and the patient, 
 turning round, perceived her, and exclaimed, ' Oh, 
 Mrs. Masey, I am going to die ; I am so glad you 
 are come, for I want to tell you that my father 
 is going to be very ill, and you must go and see 
 him/ He then proceeded to describe a room in his 
 father's house, and a bureau in it, ' in which is a 
 box containing a remedy ; give it him, and he will 
 
CLAIRVOYANCE 139 
 
 recover/ Her impression and recollection of all 
 the persons in the room at Oxford was most 
 vivid, and she even described the appearance 
 of the house on the opposite side of the street. 
 The only person she appeared not to have seen in 
 the room was a clergyman who was present. The 
 husband of Mrs. Masey accompanied Mr. Hender- 
 son's father to the funeral, and on their journey 
 from Bristol to Oxford by coach (the period being 
 before railways and telegraphs existed), Mr. Philip 
 Masey related to him the particulars of his son's 
 death, as described by his wife, which, on arrival, 
 they found to have been exactly as told by Mrs. 
 Masey. 
 
 " Mrs. Masey was so much concerned about the 
 death of Mr. Henderson, jun., that she forgot all 
 about the directions he had given her respecting 
 the approaching illness of his father, but some 
 time afterwards she was sent for by the father, 
 who was very ill. She then remembered the 
 directions given her by the son on his death-bed 
 at Oxford. She immediately proceeded to the 
 residence of Mr. Henderson, and on arrival at the 
 house she found the room, the bureau, the box, 
 and the medicine exactly as had been foretold 
 to her. She administered the remedy as directed, 
 and had the pleasure of witnessing the beneficial 
 effect by the complete recovery of Mr. Henderson 
 from a serious illness." 
 
 Here we have almost every variety of psychic 
 experience. First of all there is second sight pure 
 and simple ; second, there is the aerial journey of 
 the Double, with the memory of everything that 
 
140 REAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 had been seen and heard at the scene which it 
 had witnessed ; third, there is communication of 
 information which at that moment was not known 
 to the percipient ; fourth, we have another pre- 
 diction ; and finally, we have a complete verifi- 
 cation and fulfilment of everything that was 
 witnessed. It is idle to attempt to prove the 
 accuracy of statements made concerning one who 
 has been dead nearly a hundred years, but the 
 vStory, although possessing no evidential value, 
 is interesting as an almost unique specimen of the 
 comprehensive and complicated prophetic ghost 
 and clairvoyant story. 
 
 These facts, which are well accredited, would 
 seem to show that in the book of Job Elihu was 
 not far wrong when he said, "In slumberings 
 upon the bed God openeth the ears of men and 
 sealeth their destruction/' Or, to quote from an 
 author who uses more modern dialect, it justifies 
 Abercromby's remark that " the subject of dream- 
 ing appears to be worthy of careful investigation, 
 and there is much reason to believe that an 
 extensive collection of authentic facts, carefully 
 analysed, would unfold principles of very great 
 interest in reference to the philosophy of the 
 mental powers/ 5 
 
 Clairvoyance is a gift, and a comparatively rare 
 gift. It is a gift which requires to be much more 
 carefully studied and scientifically examined than 
 it has been hitherto. It is a by-path to many 
 secrets. It may hold in it the clue to the acquisi- 
 tion of great faculties, hitherto regarded as for- 
 bidden to mere mortals. 
 
CHAPTER III. 
 MY OWN EXPERIENCE. 
 
 IT is difficult for those who are not clairvoyant 
 to understand what those who are clairvoyant des- 
 cribe, often with the most extraordinary precision 
 and detail. Unfortunately for myself I am not a 
 clairvoyant, but on one occasion I had an ex- 
 perience which enabled me to understand some- 
 thing of clairvoyant vision. I had been working 
 late at night, and had gone to bed at about two 
 o'clock in the morning somewhat tired, having 
 spent several hours in preparing " Real Ghost 
 Stories " for the press. I got into bed, but was 
 not able to go to sleep, as usual, as soon as my 
 head touched the pillow. I suppose my mind had 
 been too much excited by hard work right up to the 
 moment of going to bed for me readily to go to 
 sleep. I shut my eyes and waited for sleep to come; 
 instead of sleep, however, there came to me a 
 succession of curiously vivid clairvoyant pictures. 
 There was no light in the room, and it was per- 
 fectly dark ; I had my eyes shut also. But, not- 
 withstanding the darkness, I suddenly was con- 
 scious of looking at a scene of singular beauty. 
 It was as if I saw a living miniature about the size 
 of a magic-lantern slide. At this moment I can 
 recall the scene as if I saw it again. It was a 
 seaside piece. The moon was shining upon the 
 water, which rippled slowly on to the beach. 
 
142 REAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 Right before me a long mole ran out into the 
 water. On either side of the mole irregular rocks 
 stood up above the sea-level. On the shore stood 
 several houses, square and rude, which resembled 
 nothing that I had ever seen in house architecture. 
 No one was stirring, but the moon was there, and 
 the sea and the gleam of the moonlight on the 
 rippling waters was just as if I had been looking 
 out upon the actual scene. It was so beautiful 
 that I remember thinking that if it continued I 
 should be so interested in looking at it that I 
 should never go to sleep. I was wide awake, and 
 at the same time that I saw the scene I distinctly 
 heard the dripping of the rain outside the window. 
 Then suddenly, without any apparent object or 
 reason, the scene changed. The moonlit sea 
 vanished, and in its place I was looking right 
 into the interior of a reading-room. It seemed 
 as if it had been used as a schoolroom in the day- 
 time and was employed as a reading-room in the 
 evening. I remember seeing one reader, who had 
 a curious resemblance to Tim Harrington, although 
 it was not he, hold up a magazine or book in his 
 hand and laugh. It was not a picture it was 
 there. The scene was just as if you were looking 
 through an opera-glass ; you saw the play of the 
 muscles, the gleaming of the eye, every movement 
 of the unknown persons in the unnamed place into 
 which you were gazing. I saw all that without 
 opening my eyes, nor did my eyes have anything 
 to do with it. You see such things as these, as 
 it were, with another sense, which is more inside 
 your head than in your eyes. This was a very poor 
 
CLAIRVOYANCE 143 
 
 and paltry experience, but it enabled me to under- 
 stand better than any amount ot disquisition 
 how it is that clairvoyants see The pictures 
 were apropos of nothing ; they had been sug- 
 gested by nothing I had been reading or talking of, 
 they simply came as if I had been able to look 
 through a glass at what was occurring somewhere 
 else in the world. I had my peep and then it 
 passed, nor have I had a recurrence of a similar 
 experience. 
 
 Crystal-Gazing. 
 
 Crystal-gazing is somewhat akin to clairvoy- 
 ance. There are some people who cannot look 
 into an ordinary globular bottle without seeing 
 pictures form themselves, without any effort or 
 will on their part, in the crystal globe. This is an 
 experience which I have never been able to enjoy. 
 But I have seen crystal-gazing going on at a table 
 at which I have been sitting on one or two occa- 
 sions with rather remarkable results. The ex- 
 periences of Miss X. in crystal-gazing have been 
 told at length and in detail in the " Proceedings 
 of the Psychical Research Society." On looking 
 into the crystal on two occasions as a test, to see 
 if she could see me when she was several miles 
 off, she saw, not me, but a different friend of mine 
 on each occasion, whom she had never seen, but 
 whom she immediately identified on seeing them 
 afterwards at my office. 
 
 Crystal-gazing seems to be the least dangerous 
 and most simple of all methods of experimenting. 
 You simply look into a crystal globe the size of a 
 five-shilling piece, or a water-bottle which is full 
 
144 REAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 of clear water, and is placed so that too much light 
 does not fall upon it, and then simply look at it. 
 You make no incantations and engage in no 
 mumbo- jumbo business ; you simply look at it 
 for two or three minutes, taking care not to tire 
 yourself, winking as much as you please, but 
 fixing your thought upon whoever it is you wish 
 to see. Then, if you have the faculty, the glass 
 will cloud over with a milky mist, and in the centre 
 the image is gradually precipitated in just the 
 same way as a photograph forms on the sensitive 
 plate. At least, the description given by crystal- 
 gazers as to the way in which the picture appears 
 reminded me of nothing so much as what I saw 
 when I stood inside the largest camera in the world, 
 in which the Ordnance Survey photographs its 
 maps at Southampton. 
 
PART IV. 
 
 PREMONITIONS AND SECOND SIGHT. 
 
 " But there are many such things in Nature, though we have not 
 the right key to them. We all walk in mysteries. We are surround- 
 ed by an atmosphere of which we do not know what is stirring in it, 
 or how it is connected with our own spirit. So much is certain that 
 in particular cases we can put out the feelers of our soul beyond its 
 bodily limits, and that a presentiment, nay, an actual insight into, the 
 immediate future is accorded to it." Goethe's "Conversations with 
 IJckermann." 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 MY OWN EXTRAORDINARY PREMONITIONS. 
 
 IF clairvoyance partakes of the nature of the 
 camera obscura, by which persons can see at a 
 distance that which is going on beyond the direct 
 range of their vision, it is less easy to suggest aa^ 
 analogy to explain the phenomena of premonition 
 or second sight. Although I have never seen a 
 ghost for none of my hallucinations are scenic 
 I may fairly claim to have a place in this census 
 on the ground of the extraordinary premonitions 
 I have had at various times of coming events. 
 The second sight of the Highlander is always 
 scenic ; he does not hear so much as he sees. If 
 death is foreshadowed, the circumstances preced- 
 
 J 
 
146 REAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 ing and following the event pass as in dramatic 
 scene before the eyes of the seer. It is much as if 
 the seers had access to a camera obscura which 
 enabled them not only to see that which was 
 occurring at the same moment in various parts of 
 the world, but in its magic mirror could reflect 
 events which have not yet been as if they were 
 already existent. 
 
 The phenomena of premonition, combined with 
 the faculties of clairvoyance by which the per- 
 cipient is able to reproduce the past, make a great 
 breach in our conceptions of both time and space. 
 To the Deity, in the familiar line of the hymn, 
 " future things unfolded lie " ; but from time to 
 time future things, sometimes most trivial, some- 
 times most important, are unfolded to the eye 
 of mortal man. Why or how one does not know. 
 All that he can say is that the vision came and 
 went in obedience to some power over which he 
 had no conscious control. The faculty of fore- 
 seeing, which in its higher forms constitutes no 
 small part of a prophet's power, is said to exist 
 among certain families, and to vary according to 
 the locality in which they are living. Men who 
 have second sight in Skye are said to lose it on the 
 mainland. But residence in Skye itself is not 
 sufficient to give the Englishman the faculty once 
 said to be possessed by its natives. In England it 
 is rare, and when it exists it is often mixed up with 
 curious and somewhat bewildering superstitions, 
 signs and omens portending death and disaster, 
 which can][hardly be regarded as being more than 
 seventh cousins of the true faculty. 
 
PREMONITIONS AND SECOND SIGHT 147 
 
 I can make no claim to the proud prerogative of 
 the seer, but upon several occasions I have had 
 some extraordinary premonitions of what was 
 about to happen. I can give no explanation as 
 to how they came, all that I know is they arrived, 
 and when they arrived I recognised them beyond 
 all possibility of mistake. I have had three or four 
 very striking and vivid premonitions in my life 
 which have been fulfilled to the letter. I have 
 others which await fulfilment. Of the latter I will 
 not speak here although I have them duly 
 recorded for were I to do so I should be accused 
 of being party to bringing about the fulfilment of 
 my own predictions. Those which have already 
 been fulfilled, although of no general importance 
 to any one else, were of considerable importance 
 to me, as will be seen by the brief outline con- 
 cerning three of them. 
 
 Leaving Darlington Fore-seen. 
 
 The first occasion on which I had an abso- 
 lutely unmistakable intimation of the change 
 about to occur in my own circumstances was in 
 1880, the year in which I left the editorship of the 
 Northern Echo to become the assistant of Mr. John 
 Morley* on the Pall Mall Gazette. 
 
 On New Year's Day, 1880, it was forcibly im- 
 pressed upon my mind that I was to leave Darling- 
 ton in the course of that year. I remember on the 
 1st of January meeting a journalistic confrere 
 on my way from Darlington station to the Northern 
 Echo office. After wishing him a Happy New Year, 
 I said, " This is the last New Year's Day I shall 
 
 * Now I<ord Morley. 
 
148 REAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 ever spend in Darlington ; I shall leave the 
 Northern Echo this year/' My friend looked at 
 me in some amazement, and said, " And where 
 are you going to ? ' ' To London," I replied, 
 ' because it is the only place which could tempt 
 me from my present position, which is very com- 
 fortable, and where I have perfect freedom to say 
 my say/' " But," said my friend, somewhat 
 dubiously, " what paper are you going to ? ' 
 " I have no idea in the world/' I said ; " neither 
 do I know a single London paper which would 
 offer me a position on their staff of any kind, 
 let alone one on which I would have any liberty 
 of utterance. I see no prospect of any opening 
 anywhere. But I know for certain that before the 
 year is out I shall be on the staff of a Condon 
 paper/' " Come," said my friend, " this is super- 
 stition, and with a wife and family I hope you will 
 do nothing rashly." " You need not fear as to 
 that/' I said ; " I shall not seek any position else- 
 where, it will have to come to me if I have to go 
 to it. I am not going to throw myself out of a 
 berth until I know where my next place is to be. 
 Humanly speaking, I see no chance of my leaving 
 Darlington, yet I have no more doubt than of my 
 own existence that I shall be gone by this time 
 next year." We parted. 
 
 The General Election soon came upon us, and 
 when the time came for renewing my engagement 
 on the Northern Echo, I had no option but to 
 renew my contract and bind myself to remain at 
 Darlington until July, 1880. Although I signed 
 the contract, when the day arrived on which I 
 
PREMONITIONS AND SECOND SIGHT 149 
 
 had either to give notice or renew my engagement, 
 I could not shake from me the conviction that I 
 was destined to leave Darlington at least six 
 months before my engagement expired. At that 
 time the Pall Mall Gazette was edited by Mr. 
 Greenwood, and was, of all the papers in the land, 
 the most antipathetic to the principles upon which 
 I had conducted the Northern Echo. 
 
 The possibility of my becoming assistant editor 
 to the editor of the Pall Mall Gazette seemed at 
 that time about as remote as that of the Moderator 
 of the Free Church of Scotland receiving a car- 
 dinal's hat from the Pope of Rome. Nevertheless, 
 no sooner had Mr. Gladstone been seated in power 
 than Mr. George Smith handed over the Pall Mall 
 Gazette to his son-in-law, Mr. Henry Yates Thomp- 
 son. Mr. Greenwood departed to found and edit 
 the St. James' Gazette, and Mr. Morley became 
 editor. Even then I never dreamed of going to the 
 Pall Mall. Two other North-country editors and 
 I, thinking that Mr. Morley was left in rather a 
 difficulty by the secession of several of the Pall 
 Mall staff, agreed to send up occasional contri- 
 butions solely for the purpose of enabling Mr. 
 Morley to get through the temporary difficulty in 
 which he was placed by being suddenly summoned 
 to edit a daily paper under such circumstances.- 
 
 Midsummer had hardly passed before Mr. 
 Thompson came down to Darlington and offered 
 me the assistant editorship. The proprietor of the 
 Northern Echo kindly waived his right to my ser- 
 vices in deference to the request of Mr. Morley. 
 As a result I left the Northern Echo in September, 
 
150 RKAiv GHOST STORIES 
 
 
 
 1880, and my presentiment was fulfilled. At the 
 time when it was first impressed upon my mind, 
 no living being probably anticipated the possi- 
 bility of such a change occurring in the Pall Mall 
 Gazette as would render it possible for me to be- 
 come assistant editor, so that the presentiment 
 could in no way have been due to any possible 
 calculation of chances on my part. 
 
 The Editorship of the " Pall Mall Gazette." 
 
 The second presentiment to which I shall refer 
 was also connected with the Pall Mall Gazette. 
 and was equally clear and without any suggestion 
 from outward circumstances. It was in October, 
 1883. My wife and I were spending a brief holiday 
 in the Isle of Wight, and I remember that the 
 great troopers, which had just brought back Lord 
 Wolseley's army from the first Egyptian cam- 
 paign, were lying in the Solent when we crossed. 
 One morning about noon we were walking in the 
 drizzling rain round St. Catherine's Point. It 
 was a miserable day, the ground slippery and the 
 footpath here and there rather difficult to follow. 
 Just as we were at about the ugliest part of our 
 climb I felt distinctly, as it were, a voice within 
 myself saying. You will have to look sharp and 
 make ready, because by a certain date (which as 
 near as I can recollect was the 16th of March next 
 year) you will have sole charge of the Pall Mall 
 Gazette. 
 
 I was just a little startled and rather awed 
 because, as Mr. Morley was then in full command 
 
PREMONITIONS AND SECOND SIGHT 151 
 
 and there was no expectation on his part of aban- 
 doning his post, the inference which I immediately 
 drew was that he was going to die. So firmly was 
 this impressed upon my mind that for two hours I 
 did not like to speak about it to my wife. We 
 took shelter for a time from the rain, but after- 
 wards, on going home, I spoke on the subject 
 which filled me with sadness, not without reluc- 
 tance, and said to my wife, " Something has 
 happened to me which has made a great impression 
 upon my mind. When we were beside St. Cather- 
 ine's Lighthouse I got into my head that Mr. 
 Morley was going to die." " Nonsense," she said, 
 ' what made you think that ? '; " Only this," 
 said I, " that I received an intimation as clear 
 and unmistakable as that which I had when I was 
 going to leave Darlington, that I had to look sharp 
 and prepare for taking the so 1 e charge of the Pall 
 Mall Gazette on March 16th next. That is all, and 
 I do not see how that is likely to happen unless Mr. 
 Morley is going to die." " Nonsense," said my 
 wife, "he is not going to die ; he is going to get 
 into Parliament, that is what is going to happen." 
 ' Well," said I, " that may be. Whether he dies 
 or whether he gets into Parliament, the one thing 
 certain to me is that I shall have sole charge of the 
 Pall Mall Gazette next year, and I am so convinced 
 of that that when we return to London I shall 
 make all my plans on the basis of that certainty." 
 And so I did. I do not hedge and hesitate at 
 burning my boats. 
 
 As soon as I arrived at the Pall Mall Gazette 
 office, I announced to Mr. Thompson, to Mr. 
 
152 REAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 Morley, and to Mr. Milner,* who was then on the 
 staff, that Mr. Morley was going to be in Parlia- 
 ment before March next year, for I need hardly 
 say that I never mentioned my first sinister 
 intimation. I told Mr. Morley and the others 
 exactly what had happened, namely, that I had 
 received notice to be ready to take sole charge of 
 the Pall Mall Gazette by March 16th next. They 
 shrugged their shoulders, and Mr. Morley scouted 
 the idea. He said he had almost given up the idea 
 of entering Parliament, all preceding negotiations 
 had fallen through, and he had come to the con- 
 clusion that he would stick to the Pall Mall Gazette. 
 I said that he might come to what conclusion he 
 liked, the fact remained that he was going to go. 
 
 I remember having a talk at the time with Mr. 
 Milner about it. I remarked that the worst of 
 people having premonitions is that they carefully 
 hide up their prophecies until after the event, and 
 then no one believed in them. " This time no one 
 shall have the least doubt as to the fact that I have 
 had my premonition well in advance of the fact. 
 It is now October. I have told everybody whom it 
 concerns whom I know. If it happens not to come 
 to pass I will never have faith in my premonitions 
 any more, and you may chaff me as much as you 
 please as to the superstition. But if it turns up 
 trumps, then please remember that I have played 
 doubles or quits and won." 
 
 Nobody at the office paid much attention to my 
 vision, and a couple of months later Mr. Morley 
 came to consult me as to some slight change which 
 he proposed to make in the terms of his engage- 
 
 * Now Lord Milner. 
 
PREMONITIONS AND SECOND SIGHT 153 
 
 ment which he was renewing for another year. 
 As this change affected me slightly he came, with 
 that courtesy and consideration which he always 
 displayed in his dealings with his staff, to ask 
 whether I should have any objection to this alter- 
 ation. As he was beginning to explain what this 
 alteration would be I interrupted him. " Excuse 
 me, Mr. Morley," said I, " when will this new 
 arrangement come into effect ? ': " In May, I 
 think," was the reply. "Then," said I, "you 
 do not need to discuss it with me. I shall have 
 sole charge of the Pall Mall Gazette before that 
 time. You will not be here then, you will be in 
 Parliament." " But," said Mr. Morley, " that is 
 only your idea. What I want to know is whether 
 you agree to the changes which I propose to make 
 and which will somewhat affect your work in the 
 office ? ' M But," I replied, " it is no use talking 
 about that matter to me. You will not be here, 
 and I shall be carrying on the Pall Mall Gazette ; 
 then what is the use of talking about it." Then 
 Mr. Morley lifted his chin slightly in the air, 
 and looking at me with somewhat natural disdain, 
 he asked, " And, pray, do you mean to tell me that 
 I have not to make a business arrangement be- 
 cause you have had a vision ? ' " Not at all, 
 said I ; " you, of course, will make what business 
 arrangements you please, I cannot expect you 
 to govern your conduct by my vision ; but as I 
 shall have charge of the paper it is no use discussing 
 the question with me. You can make what ar- 
 rangements you please so far as I am concerned. 
 They are so much waste paper. I ask you nothing 
 
154 REAiy GHOST SOTRIES 
 
 about the arrangement, because I know it will 
 never come into effect so far as relates to my 
 work on the paper." Finding that I was im- 
 practicable, Mr. Morley left and concluded his 
 arrangement without consultation. One month 
 later Mr. Ashton Dilke sickened with his fatal 
 illness, and Mr. Morley was elected on February 
 24th, 1884, as Liberal candidate for Newcastle-on- 
 Tyne. J remember that when the news came to 
 Northumberland Street, the first remark which 
 Mr. Thompson made was, " Well, Stead's presen- 
 timent is coming right after all." 
 
 I remember all through that contest, when the 
 issue was for some time somewhat in doubt, feeling 
 quite certain that if Mr. Morley did not get in he 
 would die, or he would find some other constitu- 
 ency. I had no vision as to the success of his 
 candidature at Newcastle. The one thing certain 
 was that I was to have charge of the paper, and 
 that he was to be out of it. When he was elected 
 the question came as to what should be done ? 
 The control of the paper passed almost entirely 
 into my hands at once, and Mr. Morley would have 
 left altogether on the day mentioned in my vision, 
 had not Mr. Thompson kindly interfered to secure 
 me a holiday before saddling me with the sole 
 responsibility. Mr. Morley, therefore, remained 
 till midsummer ; but his connection with the 
 paper was very slight, parliamentary duties, as 
 he understood them, being incompatible with 
 close day-to-day editing of an evening paper. 
 
 Here, again, it could not possibly have been 
 said that my premonition had any share in bringing 
 
PREMONITIONS AND SECOND SIGHT 155 
 
 about its realisation. It was not known by Mr. 
 Ashton Dilke's most intimate friends in October 
 that he would not be able to face another session. 
 I did not even know that he was ill, and my vision, 
 so far from being based on any calculation of Mr. 
 Morley's chances of securing a seat in Parliament, 
 was quite independent of all electoral changes. 
 My vision, my message, my premonition, or what- 
 ever you please to call it, was strictly limited to one 
 point, Mr. Morley only coming into it indirectly. 
 I was to have charge of certain duties which neces- 
 sitated his disappearance from Northumberland 
 Street. Note also that my message did not say 
 that I was to be editor of the Pall Mall Gazette 
 on Mr. Morley's departure, nor was I ever in 
 strict title editor of that paper. I edited it, but 
 Mr. Yates Thompson was nominally editor-in- 
 chief, nor did I ever admit that I was editor until 
 I was in the dock at the Old Bailey, when it would 
 have been cowardly to have seemed to evade the 
 responsibility of a position which I practically 
 occupied, although, as a matter of fact, the post 
 was never really conferred upon me. 
 
 My Imprisonment. 
 
 The third instance which I will quote is even 
 more remarkable, and entirely precluded any 
 possibility of my premonition having any influ- 
 ence whatever in bringing about its realization. 
 During what is known as the Armstrong trial it 
 became evident from the judge's ruling that a 
 conviction must necessarily follow. I was accused 
 of having conspired to take Eliza Armstrong from 
 
156 REAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 her parents without their consent. My defence 
 was that her mother had sold the child through a 
 neighbour for immoral purposes. I never alleged 
 that the father had consented, and the judge ruled 
 with unmistakable emphasis that her mother's 
 consent, even if proved, was not sufficient. Here 
 I may interpolate a remark to the effect that if 
 Mrs. Armstrong had been asked to produce her 
 marriage lines the sheet anchor of the prosecution 
 would have given way, for long after the trial it 
 was discovered that from a point of law Mr. Arm- 
 strong had no legal rights over Eliza, as she was 
 born out of wedlock. The council in the case, 
 however, said we had no right to suggest this, 
 however much we suspected it, unless we were 
 prepared with evidence to justify the suggestion. 
 As at that time we could not find the register of 
 marriage at Somerset House the question was not 
 put, and we were condemned largely on the false 
 assumption that her father had legal rights as 
 custodian of his daughter. And this, as it hap- 
 pened, was not the case. This, however, by the 
 way. 
 
 When the trial was drawing to a close, convic- 
 tion being certain, the question was naturally 
 discussed as to what the sentence would be. 
 Many of my friends, including those actively en- 
 gaged in the trial on both sides, were strongly of 
 opinion that under the circumstances it was cer- 
 tain I should only be bound over in my own 
 recognisance to come up for judgment when 
 called for. The circumstances were almost un- 
 precedented ; the judge, and the Attorney-General, 
 
PREMONITIONS AND SECOND SIGHT 157 
 
 who prosecuted, had in the strongest manner 
 asserted that they recognised the excellence of the 
 motives which had led me to take the course which 
 had landed me in the dock. The Attorney-General 
 himself was perfectly aware that his Government 
 could never have passed the Criminal L,aw Amend- 
 ment Act would never even have attempted to 
 do so but for what I had done. The jury had 
 found me guilty, but strongly recommended me 
 to mercy on the ground, as they said, that I had 
 been deceived by my agent. The conviction was 
 very general that no sentence of imprisonment 
 would be inflicted. 
 
 I was never a moment in doubt. I knew I was 
 going to gaol from the moment Rebecca Jarrett 
 broke down in the witness-box. This may be 
 said to be nothing extraordinary ; but what was 
 extraordinary was that I had the most absolute 
 conviction that I was going to gaol for two months. 
 I was told by those who considered themselves 
 in a position to speak with authority that I was 
 perfectly safe, that I should not be imprisoned, 
 and that I should make preparations to go abroad 
 for a holiday as soon as the trial was over. 
 
 To all such representations I always replied by 
 asserting with the most implicit confidence that I 
 was certain to go to gaol, and that my sentence 
 would be two months. When, however, on Nov- 
 ember, 10th, 1885, I stood in the dock to receive 
 sentence, and received from the judge a sentence 
 of three months, I was very considerably taken 
 aback. I remember distinctly that I had to re- 
 member where I was in order to restrain the 
 
158 RKAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 almost irresistible impulse to interrupt the judge 
 and say, " I beg your pardon, my lord, you have 
 made a mistake, the sentence ought to have been 
 two months/' But mark what followed. When I 
 had been duly confined in Coldbath-on-the-Fields 
 Prison, I looked at the little card which is fastened 
 on the door of every cell giving the name of the 
 prisoner, his offence, and the duration of his 
 sentence. I found to my great relief that my 
 presentiment had not been wrong after all. I 
 had, it is true, been sentenced to three months' 
 imprisonment, but the sentence was dated from 
 the first day of the sessions. Our trial had been a 
 very long one, and there had been other cases 
 before it. The consequence was that the judge's 
 sentence was as near two months as he possibly 
 could have passed. My actual sojourn in gaol was 
 two months and seven days. Had he sentenced 
 me to two months' imprisonment I should only 
 have been in gaol one month and seven days. 
 
 These three presentiments were quite unmis- 
 takable, and were not in the least to be confounded 
 with the ordinary uneasy forebodings which come 
 and go like clouds in a summer sky. Of the pre- 
 monitions which still remain unfulfilled I will 
 say nothing, excepting that they govern my action, 
 and more or less colour the whole of my life. No 
 person can have had three or four premonitions 
 such as those which I have described without 
 feeling that such premonitions are the only cer- 
 tainties of the future. They will be fulfilled, no 
 matter how incredible they may appear ; and 
 amid the endless shifting circumstances of our life, 
 
PREMONITIONS AND SECOND SIGHT 159 
 
 these fixed points, towards which we are inevitably 
 tending, help to give steadiness to a career, and a 
 feeling of security to which the majority of men are 
 strangers.* Premonitions are distinct from 
 dreams, although many times they are communi- 
 cated in sleep. Whether in the sleeping or waking 
 stage there are times when mortal men gain, as it 
 were, chance glimpses behind the veil which con- 
 ceals the future. Sometimes this premonition 
 takes the shape of a deep indwelling consciousness, 
 based not on reason or on observation, that for us 
 awaits some great work to be done, which we know 
 but dimly, but which is, nevertheless, the one 
 reality of life. 
 
 "One of the premonitions referred to by my Father was fulfilled on 
 that fatal night in April, 1912, when the Titanic struck an iceberg and 
 sunk with 1,600 souls, and his life on this plane ended. 
 
 He had known for years and stated the fact to many that he would 
 not die in his bed and that his "passing" would be sudden and 
 dramatic that he would, as he put it, "die in his boots." 
 
 As to the actual cause or place of his "passing" he had no 
 premonition but rather inclined to the idea that he would be kicked 
 to death in the streets by an angry mob whilst defending some 
 unpopular cause. E. W. STEAD. 
 
CHAPTER II. 
 WARNINGS GIVEN IN DREAMS. 
 
 In my case each of my premonitions related to 
 an important crisis in my life, but often pre- 
 monitions are of a very different nature. One 
 which was told me when I was in Glasgow came 
 in a dream, but it is so peculiar that it is worthy of 
 mention in this connection. The Rev. William 
 Ross, minister of the Church of Cowcaddens, in 
 Glasgow, is a Highlander. On the Sunday evening 
 after I had addressed his congregation, the con- 
 versation turned on premonitions and second 
 sight, and he told me the following extraordinary 
 dream : When he was a lad, living in the High- 
 lands, at a time when he had never seen a game of 
 football, or knew anything about it, he awoke 
 in the morning with a sharp pain in his ankle. 
 This pain, which was very acute, and which con- 
 tinued with him throughout the whole day, was 
 caused, he said, by an experience which he had gone 
 through in a dream. He found himself in a strange 
 place and playing at a game which he did not 
 understand, and which resembled nothing that he 
 had seen played among his native hills. He was 
 running rapidly, carrying a big black thing in his 
 arms, when suddenly another youth ran at him 
 and kicked him violently on the ankle, causing 
 such intense pain that he woke. The pain, instead 
 of passing away, as is usual when we happen 
 
PREMONITIONS AND SECOND SIGHT 161 
 
 anything in dreamland, was very acute, and he 
 continued to feel it throughout the day. 
 
 Time passed, and six months after his dream he 
 found himself on the playing fields at Edinburgh, 
 engaged in his first game of football. He was a 
 long-legged country youth and a swift runner, and 
 he soon found that he could rush a goal better by 
 taking the ball and carrying it than by kicking it. 
 After having made one or two goals in this way, 
 he was endeavouring to make a third, when, 
 exactly as he had seen in his dream, a player on the 
 opposite side swooped upon him and kicked him 
 heavily upon the ankle. The blow was so severe 
 that he was confined to the house for a fortnight. 
 The whole scene was exactly that which he had 
 witnessed in his dream. The playing fields, the 
 game, the black round ball in his arms, and finally 
 the kick on the ankle. It would be difficult to 
 account for this on any ground of mere coinci- 
 dence, the chances against it are so enormous. 
 It is a very unusual thing for any one to suffer 
 physical pain in the waking state from incidents 
 which take place in dreams. 
 
 A Premonition of a Bad Debt. 
 
 When in Edinburgh I had the good fortune 
 to meet a gentleman, who had held an impor- 
 tant position of trust in connection with the 
 Indian railways. Speaking on the subject of 
 premonitions, he said that on two occasions he had 
 had very curious premonitions of coming events 
 in dreams. One was very trivial, the other more 
 serious, but both are quite inexplicable on the 
 
 K 
 
162 REAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 theory of coincidence. The evidential value is 
 enhanced by the fact that each time he men- 
 tioned his dreams to his wife before the realisation 
 came about. I saw his wife and she confirmed his 
 stories. The first was curious from its simplicity. 
 A certain debtor owed Mr. T. an amount of some 
 30. One morning he woke up and informed his 
 wife that he had had a very disagreeable dream, 
 to the effect that the money would never be paid, 
 and that all he would recover of the debt was seven 
 pounds odd shillings and sixpence. The number 
 of shillings he had forgotten, but he remembered 
 distinctly the pounds and the sixpence. A few 
 days later he received an intimation that some- 
 thing had gone wrong with the debtor, and the total 
 sum which he ultimately recovered was the exact 
 amount which he had heard in his dream and had 
 mentioned on the following morning to his wife. 
 
 A Dream of Death. 
 
 His other dream was more curious. An ac- 
 quaintance of his in India was compelled to return 
 home on furlough on account of the ill-health of his 
 wife, and he agreed to let his bungalow to Mr. T. 
 One morning Mr. T. woke up and told his wife 
 of what he had dreamt. He had gone to Luck- 
 now railway station to take possession of Mr. 
 C's. bungalow, but when stepping on the platform 
 the stationmaster had told him that Mr. C. was 
 dead, and that he hoped it would not make any 
 difficulties about the bungalow. So deeply im- 
 pressed was he with the dream that he telegraphed 
 to his friend C. to ask when he was going to start 
 
PREMONITIONS AND SECOND SIGHT 163 
 
 for England,, feeling by no means sure that the 
 reply telegram might not announce that he was 
 dead. The telegram, however, came back in due 
 course. Mr. C. stated that he was going to leave 
 on such and such a date. Reassured, therefore, 
 Mr. T. dismissed the idea of the dream as a sub- 
 jective delusion. At the appointed time he de- 
 parted for Lucknow. When he alighted he was 
 struck by the strange resemblance of the scene 
 to that in his dream, and this was further recalled 
 to his mind when the stationmaster came up to 
 him and said, not that Mr. C. was dead but that he 
 was seriously ill, and that he hoped it would not 
 make any difference about the bungalow. Mr. T. 
 began to be uneasy. The next morning, when he 
 entered the office, his chief said to him, " You 
 will be very sorry to hear that Mr. C. died last 
 night." Mr. T. has never had any other hallucin- 
 ations, nor has he any theory to account for his 
 dreams. All that he knows is that they occurred, 
 and that in both cases what he saw was realised 
 in one case to the very letter, and in the other with 
 a curious deviation which adds strong confirmatory 
 evidence to the bond fides of the narrator. Both 
 stories are capable of ample verification if suffi- 
 cient trouble were taken, as the telegram in one 
 case could be traced, the death proved, and in the 
 other the receipt might probably be found. 
 
 DREAMS which give timely notice of coming 
 accidents are, unfortunately, quite as often useless 
 as they are efficacious for the protection of those 
 to whom they are sent. Mr. Kendall, from whose 
 psychical diary I have often quoted, sends me the 
 
164 REAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 following story of a dream which occurred, but 
 which failed to save the dreamer's leg, although he 
 struggled against it, and did his best to avert his 
 evil fate : 
 
 ' Taking tea at a friend's house in the road where 
 I live, I met with the Rev. Mr. Johnson, super- 
 intendent of the South Shields Circuit among the 
 Primitive Methodists. He spoke with great con- 
 fidence of the authenticity of a remarkable dream 
 which he related. He used to reside at Shipley, 
 near Bradford. His class-leader there had lost a 
 leg, and he had heard direct from himself the 
 circumstances under which the loss took place 
 and the dream that accompanied. This class- 
 leader was a blacksmith at a manufacturing mill 
 which was driven by a water-wheel. He knew 
 the wheel to be out of repair, when one night he 
 dreamed that at the close of the day's work the 
 manager detained him to repair it, that his foot 
 slipped and became entangled between the two 
 wheels, and was injured and afterwards ampu- 
 tated. In consequence he told his wife the dream 
 in the morning, and made up his mind to be out 
 of the way that evening, if he was wanted to repair 
 the wheel. During the day the manager announced 
 that the wheel must be repaired when the work- 
 people left that evening, but the blacksmith 
 determined to make himself scarce before the hour 
 arrived. He fled to a wood in the vicinity, and 
 thought to hide himself there in its recesses. He 
 came to a spot where some timber lay which be- 
 longed to the mill, and detected a lad stealing 
 some pieces of wood from the heap. He pursued 
 
PREMONITIONS AND SECOND SIGHT 165 
 
 him in order to rescue the stolen property, became 
 excited, and forgot all about his resolution. He 
 found himself ere he was aware of it back at the 
 mill just as the workpeople were being dismissed. 
 He could not escape, and as he was principal smith 
 he had to go upon the wheel, but he resolved to be 
 very careful. In spite of his care, however, his 
 foot slipped and got entangled between the two 
 wheels just as he had dreamed. It was crushed so 
 badly that he had to be carried to the Bradford 
 Infirmary, where the leg was amputated above 
 the knee. The premonitory dream was thus ful- 
 filled throughout/' 
 
 A Death Warning. 
 
 A much more painful story and far more detailed 
 is contained in the fifth volume of the " Proceed- 
 ings of the Psychical Research Society," on the 
 authority of C. F. Fleet, of 26, Grosvenor Road, 
 Gainsborough. He swears to the authenticity of 
 the facts. The detailed story is full of the tragic 
 fascination which attaches to the struggle of a 
 brave man, repeatedly warned of his coming 
 death, struggling in vain to avert the event which 
 was to prove fatal, and ultimately perishing within 
 the sight of those to whom he had revealed the 
 vision. The story in brief is as follows : Mr. Fleet 
 was third mate on the sailing ship Persian Empire, 
 which left Adelaide for London in 1868. One of 
 the crew, Cleary by name, dreamed before starting 
 that on Christmas morning, as the Persian Empire 
 was passing Cape Horn in a;heavy gale, he was 
 
166 RKAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 boat hanging in davits over the side. He and 
 another got into the boat, when a fearful sea 
 broke over the ship, washing them both out of the 
 boat into the sea, where they were both drowned. 
 The dream made such an impression upon him 
 that he was most reluctant to join the ship, but 
 he overcame his scruples and sailed. On Christmas 
 Eve, when they were nearing Cape Horn, Cleary 
 had a repetition of his dream, exact'in all particu- 
 lars. He uttered a terrible cry, and kept mutter- 
 ing, " I know it will come true/' On Christmas 
 Day, exactly as he had foreseen, Cleary and the 
 rest of the watch were ordered to secure a boat 
 hanging in the davits. Cleary flatly refused. 
 He said he refused because he knew he would be 
 drowned, that all the circumstances of his dream 
 had come true up to that moment, and if he went 
 into that boat he would die. He was taken below 
 to the captain, and his refusal to discharge duty 
 was entered in the log. Then the chief officer, 
 Douglas, took the pen to sign his name. Cleary 
 suddenly looked at him and exclaimed, " I will 
 go to my duty for now I know the other man in 
 my dream/' He told Douglas, as they were on 
 deck, of his dream. They got into the boat, and 
 when they were all making tight a heavy sea 
 struck the vessel with such force that the crew 
 would have been, washed overboard had they not 
 clung to the mast. The boat was turned over, 
 and Douglas and Cleary were flung into the sea. 
 They swam for a little time, and then went down. 
 It was just three months after he had dreamed of 
 it before leaving Adelaide. 
 
PREMONITIONS AND SECOND SIGHT 167 
 
 Here we have inexorable destiny fulfilling itself 
 in spite of the struggles of its destined victim. It 
 reminds me of a well-known Oriental story, which 
 tells how a friend who was with Solomon saw the 
 Angel of Death looking at him very intently. 
 On learning from Solomon whom the strange visitor 
 was, he felt very uncomfortable under his gaze, 
 and asked Solomon to transport him on his magic 
 carpet to Damascus. No sooner said than done. 
 Then said the Angel of Death to Solomon, " The 
 reason why I looked so intently at your friend was 
 because I had orders to take him at Damascus, 
 and, behold, I found him at Jerusalem. Now, 
 therefore, that he has transported himself thither 
 I shall be able to obey my orders/' 
 
 A Life Saved by a Dream. 
 
 The Rev. Alexander Stewart, Lly.D., F.S.A., etc., 
 Nether Lochaber, sends me the following instance 
 of a profitable premonition : 
 
 " It was in the winter of 1853 that my brother- 
 in-law, Mr. Kenneth Morrison, came on a visit 
 to us here at the Manse of Nether I^ochaber. Mr. 
 Morrison was at that time chief officer of the 
 steamship City of Manchester, of the Inman line, 
 one of the ocean ' greyhounds ' of her day, sailing 
 between Liverpool and Philadelphia. 
 
 " In my service here, at the time of Mr. Morri- 
 son's visit, was a native of Lochaber, Angus Mac- 
 Master by name, an active, intelligent man, of 
 about thirty years of age, a most useful man, a 
 capital shot, an expert angler, and one of the best 
 violinists in the West Highlands. No great wonder. 
 
168 REAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 therefore, that Morrison took a liking for Angus, 
 and that the end of it was that Morrison invited 
 Angus to join him on board the City of Manchester, 
 where, it was arranged, he should act as one of the 
 steerage stewards, and, at the same time, as Mr. 
 Morrison's valet. To this Angus very willingly 
 agreed, and so it was that when Mr. Morrison's 
 leave of absence expired, he and Angus joined the 
 City of Manchester at Liverpool. 
 
 " Within a twelvemonth afterwards, Mr. Morri- 
 son wrote to say that he was about to be pro- 
 moted to the command of the new Inman Steam- 
 ship City of Glasgow at that time, of her class and 
 kind, the finest ship afloat and that having got a 
 few weeks' holiday, he was coming down to visit 
 his friends in L,ochaber, bringing Angus MacMaster 
 along with him, for he had proved so good and 
 faithful a servant that he was resolved not to part 
 with him. 
 
 " Sooner than was expected, and when his 
 leave had only extended to some twenty days, 
 Captain Morrison was summoned to Liverpool 
 to take charge of his ship, which had already 
 booked her full complement of passengers, and 
 taken in most of her cargo, and only required 
 some little putting to rights, which had better be 
 done under her commander's supervision, before 
 she sailed on her maiden trip to Philadelphia. 
 ' I must be off the day after to-morrow/ said 
 Morrison, as he handed the letter to me across the 
 table. ' Please send for Angus,' he continued, 
 ' I wish him to come at once, that we may be 
 ready to start by Wednesday morning.' This 
 
PREMONITIONS AND SECOND SIGHT 169 
 
 was at the breakfast table on a Monday morning ; 
 and that same evening Angus, summoned by a 
 special messenger from the glen in which he was 
 staying with his friends, arrived at the Manse, 
 but in so grave and cheerless a mood that I noticed 
 it at once, and wondered what could be the matter 
 with him. Taking him into a private room, I said, 
 ' Angus, Captain Morrison leaves the day after 
 to-morrow. You had better get his things packed 
 at once. And, by the way, what a lucky fellow 
 you are ! If you did so well on the City of Man- 
 chester, you will in a year or two make quite a 
 fortune in the City of Glasgow.' To my astonish- 
 ment Angus replied, ' I am not going in the City 
 of Glasgow at least, not on this voyage and I 
 wish you could persuade Captain Morrison the 
 best and kindest master ever man had not to go 
 either.' ' Not going ? What in the world do you 
 mean, Angus ? ' was my very natural exclamation 
 of surprise. ' Well, sir/ said Angus (the reader 
 will please understand that our talk was in Gaelic). 
 1 Well, sir/ said Angus, ' You must not be angry 
 with me if I tell you that on the last three nights 
 my father, who has been dead nine years, as you 
 know, has appeared to me and warned me not 
 to go on this voyage, for that it will prove dis- 
 astrous. Whether in dream or waking vision of 
 the night, I cannot say ; but I saw him, sir, as 
 distinctly as I now see you ; clothed exactly as I 
 remember him in life ; and he stood by my bed- 
 side, and with up-lifted hand and warning finger, 
 and with a most solemn and earnest expression of 
 countenance, he said, " Angus, my beloved son, 
 
170 REAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 don't go on this voyage. It will not be a prosper- 
 ous one/' On three nights running has my father 
 appeared to me in this form, and with the same 
 words of warning ; and although much against 
 my will, I have made up my mind that in the face 
 of such warning, thrice repeated, it would be 
 wrong in me to go on this voyage. It does not 
 become me to do it, but I wish you, sir, would tell 
 Captain Morrison what I have now told you ; and 
 persuade him if possible to make the best excuse 
 he can, and on no account to go on this voyage 
 in the City of Glasgow.' I said all I could, of course, 
 and when Captain Morrison was told of it, he, too, 
 said all he could to shake Angus from his resolu- 
 tion ; but all in vain. And so it was that Morrison 
 left without him ; poor Angus actually weeping 
 as he bade his master good-bye. 
 
 " Early in March of that year, the City of 
 Glasgow, with a valuable cargo and upwards of 
 five hundred passengers on board, sailed under 
 Morrison's command for Philadelphia ; and all 
 that was good and prosperous was confidently 
 predicted of the voyage of so fine a ship under 
 charge of so capable a commander. When suffi- 
 cient time had expired, and there was still no 
 word of the ship's arrival at Philadelphia, Angus 
 came to enquire if we had heard anything about 
 her. I could only reply that there was as yet no 
 word of her, but that the owners, in reply to my 
 inquiries, were confident of her safety their 
 theory being that something had gone wrong 
 with her engines, and that she was probably pro- 
 ceeding under sail. ' Pray God it may be so ! ' 
 
PREMONITIONS AND SECOND SIGHT 171 
 
 said Angus, with the tears in his eyes ; and then in 
 his own emphatic language ach s'eagal learn, 
 aon chuid dhuibhse na dhomhsa nach tig fios na 
 forfhais oiree gu brath (but great is my fear that 
 neither to you, sir, nor to me shall word of her 
 safety, or message from her at all ever arrive). 
 And it was even so : from the day she left the 
 Mersey until this day no word of the City of 
 Glasgow has ever been heard. It was the opinion 
 of those best able to offer a probable conjecture 
 at the time, that she must have come into contact 
 with an iceberg, and instantly gone down with all 
 on board. 
 
 " I may add that Angus was a Catholic, and 
 that Father Macdonald, his priest, told me shortly 
 afterwards that Angus, before my messenger 
 calling him to the Manse could have reached him, 
 had communicated the thrice-repeated dream or 
 vision to him in confession, and precisely in the 
 same terms he used in describing it to me. When 
 no hope of the safety of the City of Glasgow could 
 any longer be entertained, Angus emigrated to 
 Australia, whence after the lapse of several years, 
 he wrote me to say that he was well and doing well. 
 Whether he is still in life, or gone over to the 
 majority, I do not know." 
 
 A Highlander's Dream of his Drowning. 
 Another story, which was sent me by my old 
 friend the housekeeper ot the Hon. Auberon 
 Herbert's Highland retreat on the shores of Loch 
 Awe, is an awtul tale of destiny, the premonition 
 of which only renders it more tragic. 
 
172 REAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 They were all sitting round the fire one winter 
 night each relating his best story. Each had told 
 his story of the most wonderful things he had 
 heard or seen in the Ghost line except Martin 
 Barraw from Uist who sat silently listening to all. 
 
 " Come, Martin/ 1 said the man of the house " are 
 you not going to tell a story, I am sure you know 
 many ? " 
 
 " Well yes," said Martin. " I know some and 
 there is one strange one, running in my mind all 
 this night, that I have never told to anyone yet, 
 but I think I must tell it to-night/' 
 
 "Oh, yes, do, Martin," cried all present. 
 
 " Well," said Martin, " you all I am sure remem- 
 ber the night of the fatal boat accident at Portroch 
 ferry, when Murdoch McL,ane, big David the 
 Gamekeeper, and Donald McRae, the ferryman 
 were drowned and I was the only one saved of the 
 four." 
 
 " Yes we do that Martin, remember it well," said 
 the good man, " that was the night the Taybridge 
 was blown down, it was a Sunday night the 
 28th of Dec. '79." 
 
 " Yes you are right that was the very night. Well 
 you know Murdoch and I were Salmon watching 
 down the other side of the L,och that winter. Well 
 one night about the middle of November we were 
 sitting by the side of Altanlarich, it would be 
 about midnight, we had sat for some time without 
 speaking I thought Murdoch was asleep and I was 
 very nearly so, when suddenly Murdoch sprung 
 to his feet with a jump that brought me to mine 
 in a second. 
 
PREMONITIONS AND SECOND SIGHT 173 
 
 "Goodness what is wrong with you/' said I, 
 looking round in every direction to see what 
 startled him but could see nothing. 
 
 ' O dear, dear ! what a horrid dream I have 
 had/ said he. 'A dream/ said I. ' My ' I thought 
 you had seen a ghost or something by the spring 
 you gave/ 
 
 ' Well ! you would spring too if you could and you 
 drowning. ' Then he told me that he thought it was 
 the 28th of December and there was such a storm he 
 had never seen anything like it in his life before. 
 ' We were crossing the loch at the ferry/ said he. 
 ' We had the big white boat and four oars on her. 
 Big David the keeper Donald the ferryman you 
 and I. And man but it was awful. The boat 
 right up on end at times every wave washing over 
 us and filling the boat more and more, and no 
 way of bailing her, because no one could let go his 
 oar, you and I were on the weather side, and Big 
 David and Donald on the other, they of course 
 had the worst of it, we got on until we were near 
 the other side, the waves were getting bigger and 
 the boat getting heavier, we were going to run for 
 the creek, when she was struck by a huge wave 
 that filled her up to the seats and sent David and 
 Donald on their backs, they lost their oars, and 
 the next wave came right over her and down she 
 went. The other two never were seen, you and I 
 came up and tried to swim to the shore, you got 
 near enough to catch a rope that was thrown 
 you, but I could not get through the tremendous 
 waves and was just going down when I awoke 
 with such a start/ 
 
174 REAL GHOST STORIES 
 
 " 'My what a frightful dream/ said I. 'I should 
 not like to have such a dream although I do not 
 believe in dreams or Ghosts or these things it 
 was the rain falling on your face did it.' 
 
 " ' Well ! may be it was said he/ but all the same I 
 could see he was thinking a good deal about it 
 all night, although I tried to laugh him out of ;t. 
 Well time passed until about the beginning of 
 December there was heavy rain Murdoch went 
 home to see his wife and family as all the rivers 
 were flooded and there was no need of watching. 
 He was on his way back to his work on the evening 
 of the next day, when he got to the ferry, it was 
 raining and blowing like to blow the breeks off a 
 Hieland man as they say. 'Dear me Murdoch/ 
 said Donald the ferryman, 'you surely, don't mean 
 to go out to-night/ 
 
 " ' It is very stormy/ said Murdoch, ' if you 
 would be so kind as come over for me at six 
 o'clock in the morning I would go home again I 
 must be down passed the Governor's before he gets 
 up you know.' 
 
 " ' Oh ! I'll do that for you Murdoch/ said Donald. 
 So Murdoch went home again that night and 
 next morning by six o'clock he was at the ferry 
 again. ' Well done, Donald. You are a man of 
 your word/ said he, as he saw what he thought 
 was Donald on the pier waiting him with his 
 boat along side, the morning was calm and fair 
 though pretty dark, he thought it strange Donald 
 did not answer him, but hurrying down the pier 
 was about to step into the boat, when he felt 
 someone strike him a violent blow on the ear with 
 
PREMONITIONS AND SECOND SIGHT 175 
 
 the open hand. Looking sharply round he was 
 astonished to find no one near, but he thought 
 as he turned round he had seen a dark shadow 
 disappear in the distance. 
 
 " ' God be with us/ said he, turning to Donald, 
 ' what was that ? ' He was horror struck to see a 
 most hideous object for what he had taken to be 
 Donald, glaring at him with eyes of fire. ' God have 
 mercy on my soul/ said he, as he turned to run, but 
 he had no sooner done so than he was seized by a 
 grasp of iron and pressed down towards the boat, 
 then began a struggle for life. He wrestled and 
 struggled with all his strength and you know he 
 was a very strong man, but he could do 
 nothing in the iron grasp of his foe, and 
 that foe a mere shadow, he was surely and 
 steadly forced towards the boat, he was being 
 forced over the side of the pier and into the boat 
 through which he could see the waves rolling 
 quite clearly, it was a mere shadow also 
 
 ' " Oh God help me/ he cried from the depth of 
 his heart as he gave himself up for lost. Suddenly 
 as though forced by some unseen power the grasp 
 that held him ceased and Murdoch fell back upon 
 the pier unconscious. 
 
 "How long he lay he could not say, but it was 
 Donald throwing water in his face that brought 
 him round, they went into the Hotel where the 
 people were just getting up, and he got a glass 
 of brandy to steady his nerves, and after a short 
 time they started and Murdoch got back to his 
 work sometime during the day, where he told me 
 the whole affair. 
 
176 REAL GHOST STORIES 
 
 " Poor Murdoch was much changed after that, 
 for the few days that he lived you could easily see 
 the thing was pressing upon his mind a good deal. 
 
 " I need not tell you of the boat accident, you all 
 know that well enough already, how Murdoch's 
 dream became true even to the very letter. Mr. 
 Ross the Minister was preaching in the little 
 church up here we went to put him across the 
 I/och and it was while coming back that we were 
 caught in the storm and the boat was swamped. 
 Big David and Donald never were seen. Murdoch 
 and I tried to swim to the shoie but he only got a 
 short way when he also sank and was drowned. I 
 got near enough to catch a rope that they threw 
 out to me and they pulled me in although I was 
 just about dead too." 
 
 There are many cases of this unavailing warning. 
 Mr. T. A. Hamilton, of Ryedale Terrace, Max- 
 welltown, Dumfries, writes : 
 
 " Thirty years ago I had the misfortune to lose 
 my right eye under peculiar circumstances, and 
 the night previous to the day on which it hap- 
 pened my sister dreamt that it had happened 
 under precisely the same circumstances to which it 
 did, and related her dream to the household before 
 it had occurred. The distance between the scene 
 of the accident and the house in which she slept 
 was eight miles." 
 
 How a Betting Man was Converted. 
 
 One of the most interesting cases of premoni- 
 tions occurring in a dream is that which I have 
 received from the Rev. Mr. Champness, who is 
 
PREMONITIONS AND SECOND SIGHT 177 
 
 very well known in the Wesleyan denomination, 
 and whose reputation for sterling philanthropy 
 and fervent evangelical Christianity is much wider 
 than his denomination. Here is the story, as Mr. 
 Champ ness sends it me : 
 
 " Some years ago, when working as an Evange- 
 list, it was arranged that I should conduct a Mission 
 in a town which I had never visited before, and 
 where, so far as I remember, I did not know a 
 single person, though I ought to say I was very 
 much interested in what I had heard about the 
 place, and had been led to think with some anxiety 
 about the Mission. It would appear that on the 
 Saturday night preceding the Mission a man in the 
 town dreamed that he was standing opposite the 
 chapel where the Mission was to be held, and that 
 while he was standing there watching the people 
 leave the chapel, a minister, whom he had never 
 seen before, came up to him and spoke to him 
 with great earnestness about religious matters. 
 He was so much impressed by the dream that he 
 awoke his wife, and told her how excited he was. 
 On the Sunday morning he went to the chapel, and 
 greatly to his astonishment, when I came into the 
 pulpit he saw that I was the man whom he had 
 seen in his dream. I need not say that he was 
 very much impressed, and took notice of every- 
 thing that the preacher said and did. When he 
 got home he reminded his wife of the dream he 
 had had, and said, ' The man I saw in my dream 
 was the preacher this morning, and preaches again 
 to-night/ This interested his wife so much that 
 she went to chapel with him in the evening. He 
 
 i, 
 
178 REAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 attended on Monday and Tuesday evenings. On 
 the Tuesday evening after the service he waited 
 outside the chapel. To his great surprise, when I 
 came out of the chapel I walked straight up to him, 
 and spoke to him energetically, just as he had seen 
 on the Saturday night. The whole thing was gone 
 over again in reality, just as it had been done in the 
 vision. On the Wednesday evening he was there 
 again, and I remonstrated with those who had not 
 yielded to the claims of Jesus Christ. I pushed 
 them very hard, and was led to say, without pre- 
 meditation, ' What hinders you ? Why do you 
 not yield yourself to Christ ? Have you something 
 on a horse ? ' Strange to say, there was a race 
 to be run next day, and he had backed the favour- 
 ite, and stood to win 8 to 1 . As he said afterwards, 
 ' I could not lug a racehorse to the penitent form/ 
 After the service, he went straight to the man with 
 whom he had made the bet, and said, ' That bet's 
 off/ at which the man was very glad, us ne expected 
 to lose the bet. Sure enough, when the race was 
 run the one that had been backed did win, but 
 he had given up any intention of winning money 
 in that way, and that night decided to become a 
 Christian. He has since then died, and I have 
 good hope of seeing him in the country where we 
 may perhaps understand these things better than 
 we do now/' 
 
CHAPTER III. 
 PREMONITORY WARNINGS. 
 
 ONE of the most curiously detailed premonitory 
 dreams that I have ever seen is one mentioned 
 in Mr. Kendall's " Strange Footsteps." It is 
 supplied by the Rev. Mr. Lupton, Primitive 
 Methodist minister, a man of high standing in his 
 Connection, whose mind is much more that of the 
 lawyer than that of poet or dreamer : 
 
 " By the District Meeting Hull District) of 1833, 
 I was restationed for the Malton Circuit, with the 
 late Rev. T. Batty. I was then superintendent of 
 the Lincoln Circuit ; and, up to a few days before 
 the change, Mrs. I,upton and myself were full of 
 anticipation of the pleasures we should enjoy 
 among our old friends on being so much nearer 
 home. But some time before we got the news of 
 our destination, one night I cannot now give 
 the date, but it was during the sittings of the 
 Conference I had a dream, and next morning I 
 said to my wife, ' We shall not go to Malton, as we 
 expect, but to some large town : I do not know its 
 name, but it is a very large town. The house we 
 shall occupy is up a flight of stairs, three stories 
 high. We shall have three rooms on one level : 
 the first the kitchen will have a closed bed in 
 the right corner, a large wooden box in another 
 corner, and the window will look down upon a 
 small grass plot. The room adjoining will be 
 
i8o REAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 the best room : it will have a dark carpet, with 
 six hair-seated mahogany chairs. The other will 
 be a small bed-room. We shall not worship in a 
 chapel, but in a large hall, which will be tormed 
 like a gallery. There will be a pulpit in it, and a 
 large circular table before it. The entrance to it 
 will be by a flight of stairs, like those in a church 
 tower. After we have ascended so far, the stairs 
 will divide one way leading up to the left, to the 
 top of the place. This will be the principal en- 
 trance, and it leads to the top of the gallery, which 
 is entered by a door covered with green baize 
 fastened with brass nails. The other stairs lead to 
 the floor of the place ; and, between the door and 
 the hall, on the right-hand side, in a corner, is a 
 little room or vestry : in that vestry there will be 
 three men accustomed to meet that will cause us 
 much trouble ; but I shall know them as soon as 
 ever I see them, and we shall ultimately overcome 
 them, and do well.' 
 
 " By reason of some mishap or misadventure, the 
 letter from Conference was delayed, so that only 
 some week or ten days prior to the change I got a 
 letter that informed me my station was Glasgow. 
 You may judge our surprise and great disappoint- 
 ment ; however, after much pain for mind, and 
 much fatigue of body and expense (for there were 
 no railways then, and coaching was coaching in 
 those days), we arrived at No. 6, Rotten Row, 
 Glasgow, on the Saturday, about half-past three. 
 To our surprise we found the entrance to our house 
 up a flight of stairs (called in Scotland turnpike 
 stairs) such as I saw in my dream. The house was 
 
PREMONITIONS AND SECOND SIGHT 181 
 
 hree stories high also, and when we entered the 
 itchen door, lo, there was the closed bed, and 
 here the box (in Scotland called a bunker). I 
 aid to Mrs. Lupton, ' Look out of the window/ 
 ,nd she said, ' Here is the plot of grass.' I then 
 id, ' Look in to the other rooms/ and she replied, 
 Yes, they are as you said/ My colleague, Mr. J. 
 ohnson, said, ' We preach in the Mechanics' 
 nstitution Hall, North Hanover Street, George 
 treet, and you will have to preach there in the 
 norning.' Well, morning came ; and, accompanied 
 y Mr. Johnson, I found the place. The entrance 
 as as I had seen in my dream. But we entered the 
 all by the right ; there was the little room in the 
 rner. We entered it, and one of the men I had 
 een in my dream, J. M'M , was standing in it. 
 Ye next entered the hall ; there was the pulpit 
 nd the circular table before it. The hall was 
 alleried to the top ; and, lo, the entrance door 
 at the top was covered with green baize and brass 
 nails. Only one man was seated, J. P -; he 
 was another of the men I saw in my dream. I 
 did not wait long before J. Y- , the other man, 
 entered. My dream was thus so far fulfilled. Well, 
 we soon had very large, overflowing congregations. 
 The three men above named got into loose, dis- 
 sipated habits ; and, intriguing for some months, 
 caused us very much trouble, seeking, in conjunc- 
 tion with my colleague, to form a division and 
 make a party and church for him. But, by God's 
 help, their schemes were frustrated, and I left 
 the station in a healthy and prosperous state/' 
 
 Mrs. Dean, of 44, Oxford Street, writes as 
 follows : 
 
182 REAL GHOST STORIES 
 
 " Early this summer, in sleep, I saw my mother 
 very ill in agony, and woke, repeating the words, ; 
 'Mother is dying/ I looked anxiously for a] 
 letter in the morning, but no sign of one ; and to 
 several at breakfast I told my dream, and still felt 
 anxious as the day wore on. In the afternoon, 
 about three o'clock, a telegram came, saying, 
 'Mother a little better; wait another wire/' 
 About an hour afterwards came a letter with a 
 cheque enclosed for my fare, urging n:e to come 
 home at once, ' for mother, we fear, is dying/ My! 
 mother recovered ; but upon going home a short 
 time after, I saw my mother just as she then was 
 at that time, and my stepfather used the words 
 just as I received them ' Mother is dying/ They 
 live in Liverpool, and I am in London." 
 
 The following is from the diary of the Rev. 
 Henry Kendall, from which I have frequently 
 quoted :- 
 
 " Mr. Mar ley related this evening a curious inci- 
 dent that occurred to himself long ago. When 
 he was a young man at home with his parents, 
 residing at Aycliffe, he was lying wide awake one 
 morning at early dawn in the height of summer 
 when his father came into his bedroom dressed 
 just as he was accustomed to dress red waistcoat, 
 etc. but with the addition of a tasselled nightcap 
 which he sometimes kept on during the da}'. His 
 father had been ailing for some time, and said to 
 him, ' Crawford, I want you to make me a pro- 
 mise before I die/ His son replied, ' I will, 
 father ; what is it ? ' ' That you will take care 
 of your mother/ ' Father, I promise you/ 
 
PREMONITIONS AND SECOND SIGHT 183 
 
 ' Then/ said the father, ' I can die happy/ 
 and went out at the window. This struck Mr. M. 
 as an exceedingly odd thing ; he got out of bed 
 and looked about the room and satisfied himself 
 that he had made no mistake, but that he had 
 really talked with his father and seen him go out 
 at the window. In the morning, when he entered 
 his father's room, the first words he heard were, 
 ' Crawford, I want you to make me a promise 
 before I die/' Mr. M. replied, ' Father, I will ; 
 what is it ? ' ' That you will take care of your 
 mother/' 'Father, I promise you/ 'Then I 
 can die happy/ Thus the conversation that took 
 place during the night under such singular circum- 
 stances was repeated verbatim in the morning ; 
 and while it implied that the father had been pre- 
 viously brooding over the subject of his wife's 
 comfort after he should be taken away, it also 
 supplied important evidence that the strange 
 affair of the night was not mere imagination on the 
 part of the son. The father died soon afterwards." 
 
 A Spectral Postman. 
 
 Of a somewhat similar nature, although in this 
 case it was visible and not audible, is that told me 
 by the Rev. J. A. Dalane, of West Hartlepool, 
 who, on August 14th, 1886, about three o'clock in 
 the morning, saw a hand very distinctly, as in 
 daylight, holding a letter addressed in the hand- 
 writing of an eminent Swedish divine. Both the 
 hand and the letter appeared very distinctly for 
 the space of about two minutes. Then he saw a 
 similar hand holding a sheet of foolscap paper on 
 
184 REAL GHOST STORIES 
 
 which he saw some writing, which he, however, 
 was not able to read. After a few minutes this 
 gradually faded and vanished away. This was 
 repeated three different times. As soon as it had 
 disappeared the third time he got up, lighted the 
 gas, and wrote down the facts. Six hours after- 
 wards, at nine o'clock, the post brought a letter 
 which in every particular corresponded to the 
 spectral letter which had been three times shown 
 to him in the early morning. 
 
 An Examination Paper Seen in Dream. 
 
 The Rev. D. Morris, chaplain of Walton Gaol, 
 near Liverpool, had a similar, although more 
 useful experience, as follows : 
 
 "In December, 1853, I sat for a schoolmaster's 
 certificate at an examination held in the Normal 
 College, Cheltenham. The questions in the various 
 subjects were arranged in sections according to 
 their value, and printed on the margin of stiff 
 blue-coloured foolscap, to which the answers were 
 limited. It had been the custom at similar ex- 
 aminations in previous years for the presiding 
 examiners to announce beforehand the daily sub- 
 jects of examinations, but on this occasion the 
 usual notice was omitted. 
 
 " After sitting all day on Monday, my brain was 
 further excited by anxious guessings of the mor- 
 row's subjects, and perusals of my note-books. 
 That night I had little restful sleep, for I dreamt 
 that I was busy at work in the examination hall, 
 I had in my dream vividly before me the Geometry 
 (Euclid) paper. I was so impressed with what 
 
PREMONITIONS AND SECOND SIGHT 185 
 
 I had seen that I told my intimate friends to get 
 up the bottom question in each section (that being 
 the bearer of most marks), and, it is needless to 
 say, I did the same myself. When the geometry 
 paper was distributed in the hall by the examiners, 
 to my wonder it was really in every respect, ques- 
 tions and sections, the paper that I had seen in 
 my dream on the Monday night. 
 
 " Nothing similar to it happened to me before 
 or since. The above fact has never been recorded 
 in any publication." 
 
 Forebodings and Dreams. 
 
 An instance in which a dream was useful in pre- 
 venting an impending catastrophe is recorded of a 
 daughter of Mrs. Rutherford, the granddaughter 
 of Sir Walter Scott. This lady dreamed more 
 than once that her mother had been murdered 
 by a black servant. She was so much upset 
 by this that she returned home, and to her 
 great astonishment, and not a little to her dismay, 
 she met on entering the house the very black 
 servant she had met in her dream. He had been 
 engaged in her absence. She prevailed upon a 
 gentleman to watch in an adjoining room during 
 the following night. About three o'clock in the 
 morning the gentleman hearing footsteps on the 
 stairs, came out and met the servant carrying a 
 quantity of coals. Being questioned as to where 
 he was going, he answered confusedly that he was 
 going to mend the mistress's fire, which at three 
 o'clock in the morning in the midde of summer 
 was evidently impossible. On further investiga- 
 
1 86 REAL GHOST STORIES 
 
 tion, a strong knife was found hidden in the coals. 
 The lady escaped, but the man was subsequently 
 hanged for murder, and before his execution he 
 confessed that he intended to have assassinated 
 Mrs. Rutherford. 
 
 A correspondent in Dalston sends me an account 
 of an experience which befell him in 1871, when a 
 lady strongly advised him against going from 
 Liverpool to a place near Wigan, where he had an 
 appointment on a certain day. As he could not 
 put off the appointment, she implored him not 
 to go by the first train. In deference to her fore- 
 boding, he went by the third train, and on arriving 
 at his destination found that the first train had 
 been thrown off the line and had rolled down an 
 embankment into the fields below. The warning 
 in this case, he thinks, probably saved his life. 
 
 Another correspondent, Mr. A. N. Browne, of 
 19, Wellington Avenue, Liverpool, communicates 
 another instance of a premonitory dream, which 
 unfortunately did not avail to prevent the disaster: 
 
 " My sister-in-law was complaining to me on a 
 warm August day, in 1882, of being out of sorts, 
 upset and altogether depressed. I took her a bit 
 to task, asked her why she was depressed, and 
 elicited that she was troubled by dreaming the 
 preceding night that her son Frank, who was 
 spending his holidays with his uncle near Preston, 
 was drowned. Of course I ridiculed the idea of a 
 dream troubling any one. But she only answered 
 that her dreams often proved more than mere 
 sleep-disturbers. That was told to me at 2 p.m. 
 or about. At 6.30 we dined, and all thought of 
 
PREMONITIONS AND SECOND SIGHT 187 
 
 the dream had vanished out of my mind and my 
 sister-in-law seemed to have overcome her de- 
 pression. We were sitting in the drawing-room, 
 say 8 p.m., when a telegram arrived. My sister-in- 
 law received it, turned to her husband and said, 
 1: is for you, Tom/ He opened it and cried, 
 'My God ! My God ! ' and fell into a chair. My 
 sister-in-law snatched the telegram from her 
 husband, looked at it, screamed, and fell prostrate. 
 I in turn took the telegram, and read, ' Frank fell 
 in the river here to-day, and was drowned/ It 
 was a telegram from the youth's uncle, with whom 
 he had been staying/' 
 
 Dr. H. Grosvenor Shaw, M.R.C.S., medical 
 officer to one of the asylums under the London 
 County Council, sends me the following briet but 
 striking story, which bears upon the subject under 
 discussion : 
 
 Four men were playing whist. The man dealing 
 stopped to drink, and whilst drinking the man ner.t 
 to him poked him in the side, telling him to hurry 
 up. Some of the fluid he was drinking entered the 
 larynx, and before he could recover his breath he 
 fell back, hitting his head against the door post, 
 and lay on the ground stunned for something 
 under a minute. When he came to he was natur- 
 ally dazed, and for the moment surprised at his 
 surroundings. He said he had been at the bed- 
 side of his friend mentioning his name who was 
 dying. The next morning a telegram came to 
 say the friend was dead, and he died, it was ascer- 
 tained at the exact time the accident at the card 
 table took place. I would remark the dead man 
 
i88 REAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 had been enjoying perfect health, and no one had 
 received any information that he was ill, which 
 illness was sudden/' 
 
 A Vision of Coming Death. 
 
 One familiar and very uncanny form of pre- 
 monition, or of foreseeing, is that in which a coffin 
 is seen before the death of some member of the 
 household. The following narrative is communi- 
 cated to me by Mrs. Crofts, of 22, Blurton Road, 
 Clapton. She is quite clear that she actually saw 
 what she describes : 
 
 " A week prior to the death of my husband, when 
 he and I had retired to rest, I lay for a long while 
 endeavouring to go to sleep, but failed ; and after 
 tossing about for some time I sat up in bed, and 
 having sat thus for some time was surprised to see 
 the front door open, I could see the door plainly 
 from where I was, cur bedroom door being always 
 kept open. I was astonished but not afraid when, 
 immediately after the door opened, two men en- 
 tered bearing a coffin which they carried upstairs, 
 right into the room where I was, and laid it down 
 on the hearth-rug by the side of the bed, and then 
 went away shutting the front door after them. I 
 was of course somewhat troubled over the matter, 
 and mentioned it to my husband when having 
 breakfast the following morning. He insisted that 
 I had been dreaming, and I did not again let the 
 matter trouble my mind. A week that day my 
 husband died very suddenly. I was engaged in one 
 of the rooms upstairs the evening afterwards, 
 when a knock came to the door, which was an- 
 
PREMONITIONS AND SECOND SIGHT 189 
 
 swered by my mother, and I did not take any 
 notice until I heard the footsteps of those coming 
 up the stairs, when I looked out, and lo ! I beheld 
 the two men whom I had seen but a week pre- 
 viously carry and put the coffin in exactly the 
 same place that they had done on their previous 
 visit. I cannot describe to you my feelings, but 
 from that time until the present I am convinced 
 that, call them what you like apparitions, ghosts, 
 or forewarnings they are a reality/ 1 
 
 Profitable Premonitions. 
 
 There are, however, cases in which a premonition 
 has been useful to those who have received timely 
 warning of disaster. The ill-fated Pegasus, that 
 went down carrying with it the well-known Rev. 
 J. Morell Mackenzie, an uncle of the well-known 
 physician, who preserves a portrait of the dis- 
 tinguished divine among his heirlooms, is associ- 
 ated with a premonition which saved the life of a 
 lady and her cousin, the wives of two Church of 
 England ministers. They had intended to sail in 
 the Pegasus on Wednesday, but a mysterious and 
 unaccountable impression compelled one of the 
 ladies to insist that they should leave on the Satur- 
 day. They had just time to get on board, and so 
 escaped going by the Pegasus which sailed on the 
 following Wednesday and was wrecked, only two 
 on board being saved. 
 
 Like to this story, in so far as it records her 
 avoidance of an accident by the warning of a 
 dream, but fortunately not resembling it in its 
 more ghostly detail, is the story told in Mrs. 
 
igo REAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 Sidgwick's paper on the Evidence for Premoni- 
 tions, on the authority of Mrs. Raey, of 99, Hol- 
 land Road, Kensington. She dreamed that she 
 was driving from Mortlake to Roehampton. She 
 was upset in her carriage close to her sister's house. 
 She forgot about her dream, and drove in her 
 carriage from Mortlake to her sister's house. But 
 just as they were driving up the lane the horse 
 became very restive. Three times the groom had 
 to get down to see what was the matter, but the 
 third time the dream suddenly occurred to her 
 memory. She got out and insisted on walking to 
 the house. He drove off by himself, the horse 
 became unmanageable, and in a few moments she 
 came upon carriage, horse, and groom, all in a 
 confused mass, just as she had seen the night 
 befoie, but not in the same spot. But for the 
 dream she would certainly not have alighted from 
 the carriage. 
 
 The Visions of an Engine-Driver. 
 
 In the same paper there is an account of a re- 
 markable series of dreams which occurred to Mr. 
 J. W. Skelton, an American engine-driver, which 
 were first published in Chicago in 1886. Six times 
 his locomotive had been upset at high speed, and 
 each time he had dreamed of it two nights before, 
 and each time he had seen exactly the place and 
 the side on which the engine turned over. The 
 odd thing in his reminiscences is that on one occa- 
 sion he dreamed that atter he had been thrown off 
 the line a person in white came down from the sky 
 with a span of white horses and a black chariot, 
 
PREMONITIONS AND SECOND SIGHT 191 
 
 who picked him off the engine and drove him up 
 to the sky in a south-easterly direction. In telling 
 the story he says that every point was fulfilled 
 excepting that and he seems to regard it quite as 
 a grievance the chariot of his vision never 
 arrived. On one occasion only his dream was not 
 fulfilled, and in that case he believed the accident 
 was averted solely through the extra precaution 
 that he used in consequence of his vision. 
 
 Wanted a Dream Diary. 
 
 Of premonitions, especially of premonitions in 
 dreams, it is easy to have too much. The best 
 antidote for an excessive surfeit of such things 
 is to note them down when they occur. When you 
 have noted down 100 dreams, and find that one 
 has come true, you may effectively destroy the 
 superstitious dread that is apt to be engendered 
 by stories such as the foregoing. It would be one 
 excellent result of the publication of this volume 
 if all those who are scared abotit dreams and 
 forebodings would take the trouble to keep a dream 
 diary, noting the dream and the fulfilment or 
 falsification following. By these means they can 
 not only confound sceptics, who accuse them of 
 prophesying after the event, but what is much 
 more important, they can most speedily rid them- 
 selves of the preposterous delusion that all dreams 
 alike, whether they issue from the ivory gate or the 
 gate of horn, are equally to be held in reverence. 
 A quantitative estimate of the value of dreams is 
 one of those things for which psychical science still 
 sighs in vain. 
 
i94 REAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 Tontschkoff three months before Napoleon's In- 
 vasion. The countess, whose husband was a general 
 in the Russian army, dreamed that her father came 
 to the room, holding her only son by the hand, and, 
 in a tone of great sadness, said, " All thy comforts 
 are gone ; thy husband has fallen at Borodino." 
 As her husband at that time was sleeping beside 
 her she dismissed the matter as a mere dream. 
 But when it was repeated a second and a third 
 time, she awoke her husband and asked him 
 where Borodino was. She told him her dream, and 
 they searched through the maps with the greatest 
 care, but could not discover any such place. Three 
 months later Napoleon entered Russia, and fought 
 the bloody battle which opened the way to Moscow 
 near the river Borodino, from which an obscure 
 village takes its name. Her father holding her son 
 by the hand, announced her husband's death, in 
 the exact terms that she had heard him use in her 
 dream three months before. She instantly recog- 
 nised the inn in which she was then staying as the 
 place that she had seen in her dream. 
 
 Goethe's Grandfather. 
 
 Goethe, in his Autobiography, records the fact 
 that his maternal grandfather had a premonition 
 of his election to the alder manic dignity, not 
 unlike that which I had about my premotion to 
 the Pall Mall. Goethe writes : 
 
 " We knew well enough that he was often in- 
 formed, in remarkable dreams, of things which 
 were to happen. For example, he assured his wife, 
 at a time when he was still one of the youngest 
 
PREMONITIONS AND SECOND SIGHT 195 
 
 magistrates, that at the very next vacancy he 
 should be appointed to a seat on the board of 
 aldermen. And when, very soon after, one of the 
 aldermen was struck with a fatal stroke of apop- 
 lexy, he ordered that on the day when the choice 
 was to be made by lot the house should be arranged 
 and everything prepared to receive the guests 
 coming to congratulate him on his elevation ; and, 
 sure enough, it was for him that the golden ball 
 was drawn which decides the choice of aldermen in 
 Frankfort. The dream which foreshadowed to him 
 this event he confided to his wife as follows : He 
 found himself in session with his colleagues, and 
 everything was going on as usual, when an alder- 
 man, the same who afterwards died, descended 
 from his seat, came to my grandfather, politely 
 begged him to take his place, and then left the 
 chamber. Something similar happened on the 
 provost's death. It was usual in such cases to 
 make great haste to fill the vacancy, seeing that 
 there was always ground to fear that the Emperor, 
 who used to nominate the provost, would some 
 day or other reassert his ancient privilege. On 
 this particular occasion the sheriff received orders 
 at midnight to call an extra session for the next 
 morning. When in his rounds the officer reached 
 my grandfather's house, he begged for another bit 
 of candle to replace that which had just burned 
 down in his lantern. ' Give him a whole candle/ 
 said my grandfather to the woman ; ' it is for me 
 he is taking all this trouble/ The event justified 
 his words. He was actually chosen provost. And 
 it is worthy of notice that the person who drew 
 
i94 REAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 Tontschkoff three months before Napoleon's In- 
 vasion. The countess, whose husband was a general 
 in the Russian army, dreamed that her father came 
 to the room, holding her only son by the hand, and, 
 in a tone of great sadness, said, " All thy comforts 
 are gone ; thy husband has fallen at Borodino/' 
 As her husband at that time was sleeping beside 
 her she dismissed the matter as a mere dream. 
 But when it was repeated a second and a third 
 time, she awoke her husband and asked him 
 where Borodino was. She told him her dream, and 
 they searched through the maps with the greatest 
 care, but could not discover any such place. Three 
 months later Napoleon entered Russia, and fought 
 the bloody battle which opened the way to Moscow 
 near the river Borodino, from which an obscure 
 village takes its name. Her father holding her son 
 by the hand, announced her husband's death, in 
 the exact terms that she had heard him use in her 
 dream three months before. She instantly recog- 
 nised the inn in which she was then staying as the 
 place that she had seen in her dream. 
 
 Goethe's Grandfather. 
 
 Goethe, in his Autobiography, records the fact 
 that his maternal grandfather had a premonition 
 of his election to the aldermanic dignity, not 
 unlike that which I had about my premotion to 
 the Pall Mall. Goethe writes : 
 
 " We knew well enough that he was often in- 
 formed, in remarkable dreams, of things which 
 were to happen. For example, he assured his wife, 
 at a time when he was still one of the youngest 
 
PREMONITIONS AND SECOND SIGHT 195 
 
 magistrates, that at the very next vacancy he 
 should be appointed to a seat on the board of 
 aldermen. And when, very soon after, one of the 
 aldermen was struck with a fatal stroke of apop- 
 lexy, he ordered that on the day when the choice 
 was to be made by lot the house should be arranged 
 and everything prepared to receive the guests 
 coming to congratulate him on his elevation ; and, 
 sure enough, it was for him that the golden ball 
 was drawn which decides the choice of aldermen in 
 Frankfort. The dream which foreshadowed to him 
 this event he confided to his wife as follows : He 
 found himself in session with his colleagues, and 
 everything was going on as usual, when an alder- 
 man, the same who afterwards died, descended 
 from his seat, came to my grandfather, politely 
 begged him to take his place, and then left the 
 chamber. Something similar happened on the 
 provost's death. It was usual in such cases to 
 make great haste to fill the vacancy, seeing that 
 there was always ground to fear that the Emperor, 
 who used to nominate the provost, would some 
 day or other reassert his ancient privilege. On 
 this particular occasion the sheriff received orders 
 at midnight to call an extra session for the next 
 morning. When in his rounds the officer reached 
 my grandfather's house, he begged for another bit 
 of candle to replace that which had just burned 
 down in his lantern. ' Give him a whole candle/ 
 said my grandfather to the woman ; ' it is for me 
 he is taking all this trouble/ The event justified 
 his words. He was actually chosen provost. And 
 it is worthy of notice that the person who drew 
 
196 REAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 in his stead, having the third and last chance, 
 the two silver balls were drawn'first, and thus the 
 golden one remained for him at^the bottom of the 
 bag/' (Quoted by Owen, in " Footfalls on the 
 Boundary of Another World/') 
 
 Miss X.'s Dogcart. 
 
 Some people have this gift of seeing in advance 
 very much developed. There is, for instance, Miss 
 X --, of the Psychical Research Society, whose 
 exploits in seeing a dogcart and its passengers half 
 an hour before they really arrived, has taken its 
 place as the classical illustration of this fantastic 
 faculty of intermittent foresight. As the story is 
 so well authenticated, and has become a leading 
 case in the discussion, I reprint the passage in 
 which it occurs from the " Proceedings of the 
 Psychical Research Society/' 
 
 The narrative is by a friend of the recipient : 
 
 " About eight years ago (April, 1882), X. and I 
 were staying in a country house, in a neighbour- 
 hood quite strange to us both. One morning, soon 
 after our arrival, we drove with a party of four or 
 five others in a waggonette to the neighbouring 
 town, and, on our return, as we came in sight of 
 the house, X. remarked to our hostess, ' You have 
 very early visitors ; who are your friends ? ' 
 
 " We all turned to find the cause of the question, 
 but could see no one, and as we were still in view 
 of the front door on which Miss X/s eyes were 
 fixed, we asked her what she could possibly be 
 dreaming of. She then described to us, the more 
 minutely that we all joined in absolute denial of 
 
PREMONITIONS AND SECOND SIGHT 197 
 
 the existence of anything at all, the appearance 
 of a dog-cart standing at the door of the house with 
 a white horse and two men, one of whom had got 
 down and was talking to a terrier ; she even com- 
 mented upon the dress of one of the gentlemen, 
 who was wearing an ulster, she said, a detail which 
 we certainly should not have supposed it possible 
 for her to recognise at such a distance from the 
 spot. As we drove up the drive X. drew attention 
 to the fresh wheel marks, but here also we were all 
 unable to see as she did, and when we arrived at 
 the house and found no sign of cart and visitors, 
 and on inquiry learned that no one had been near 
 in our absence, we naturally treated the whole story 
 as a mistake, caused by X.'s somewhat short sight. 
 
 " Shortly after she and I were in an upstairs 
 room in the front of the house, when the sound of 
 wheels was heard, and I went to the window to see 
 what it might be. ' There's your dog-cart, after 
 all ! ' I exclaimed ; for there before the door was 
 the identical dog-cart as X. had described it, 
 correct in every detail, one of the gentlemen- 
 having got down to ring the ball being at the 
 moment engaged in playing with a small fox- 
 terrier. The visitors were strangers to our friends 
 officers from the barracks near, who had driven 
 over with an invitation to a ball. 
 
 " C. having read over D.'s account, had added, 
 ' This is substantially the same account as I heard 
 from one of the party in the carriage/ Mr. Myers 
 adds, ' I heard C., an old family servant, tell the 
 story independently with the same details.' 
 
 " Both D. and I were surprised at her accurate 
 
198 REAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 knowledge of the story, which she had not learnt 
 from us, but from another lady present on the 
 occasion." (" Proceedings of the Psychical Re- 
 search Society/ Vol. VI. p. 374.) 
 
PART V. 
 
 GHOSTS OF THE LIVING ON BUSINESS. 
 
 " 'A strange coincidence,' to use a phrase 
 
 By which such things are settled nowadays." BYRON. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 WARNINGS OF PERII, AND DEATH. 
 
 IT is said that every family has a skeleton in 
 its cupboard. It would be equally true to say that 
 every family has a ghost in its records. Sometimes 
 it is a ghost of the living, sometimes of the dead ; 
 but there are few who, if they inquire among their 
 relatives, will not find one or more instances of 
 apparitions, which, however small their evidential 
 credentials, are implicitly accepted as genuine by 
 those who witnessed them. In taking the Census 
 of Hallucinations I made inquiry of an old school- 
 fellow of mine, who, after I came to Wimbledon, 
 was minister of the Congregational Church in that 
 suburb. He subsequently removed to Portsmouth, 
 where I found him with his father one morning, 
 on the occasion of the laying of the foundation- 
 stone of the new Sunday school. On mentioning 
 the subject of the Census of Ghosts, the Rev, Mr. 
 
200 REAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 Talbot, senior, mentioned a very remarkable 
 apparition which, unlike most apparitions, ap- 
 peared in time to save the life of its owner. 
 
 How a Double Saved a Life. 
 
 The Rev. Mr. Talbot, the father of my late 
 pastor, gave me the following account of the 
 apparition : 
 
 " My mother had an extraordinary power of 
 foreseeing and also of seeing visions. Of her pre- 
 monitions and dreams I could give you many 
 instances ; but as that is not the point at present, I 
 will give you the narrative of her other faculty, 
 that of seeing spiritual or phantasmal forms which 
 were not visible to others. We were sitting at tea 
 one evening when my mother suddenly exclaimed, 
 * Dear me, Mrs. Lister is coming up the path, with 
 her handkerchief to her eyes as if crying, on her 
 way to the door. What can have brought her 
 out at this time ? There seems to be something 
 the matter with her head. I will go to the door 
 and let her in/ So saying, my mother arose and 
 went to the front door, where she firmly expected 
 to find Mrs. Lister. None of the rest of us had seen 
 Mrs. Lister come up the path, but as our attention 
 might have been occupied in another direction we 
 did not think anything of it. To my mother's 
 astonishment, when she reached the door Mrs. 
 Lister was not visible. She came back into the 
 room much disturbed. ' There is something the 
 matter with Mrs. Lister/ she said. ' I am certain 
 there is. Yoke the horse and we will drive over 
 at once to the Listers' house which stood about 
 
GHOSTS OF THE IRVING ON BUSINESS 201 
 
 one mile from our place and see what is the 
 matter.' 
 
 ' My father, knowing from of old that mother 
 had reason for what she said, yoked the horse and 
 drove off with my mother as rapidly as possible 
 to lister's house. When they arrived there they 
 knocked at the door ; there was no answer. 
 Opening the door they found no one downstairs. 
 My mother then went to Mrs. Lester's bedroom and 
 found the unfortunate lady, apparently breathing 
 her last, lying in a pool of blood. Her husband, 
 in a fit of insanity, had severely beaten her and 
 left her for dead, and then went and drowned 
 himself in a pond. 
 
 11 My father immediately went off for a doctor, 
 who was able to stitch up Mrs. Lister's worst 
 wounds and arrest the bleeding. In the end Mrs. 
 Lister recovered, owing her life entirely to the 
 fortunate circumstance that at the moment of 
 losing consciousness she had apparently been able 
 to project a visual phantasm of herself before the 
 window of our tea-room. She was a friend of my 
 mother's, and no doubt in her dire extremity had 
 longed for her company. This longing in Mrs. 
 Lister, in some way unknown to us, probably 
 produced the appearance which startled my 
 mother and led to her prompt appearance on the 
 scene of the tragedy." 
 
 This story was told me by Mr. Talbot, who was 
 then a boy, seated at the table at which his mother 
 witnessed the apparition, and was regarded by 
 him as absolutely true. Evidence in support of it 
 now will be somewhat difficult to get, as almost 
 
202 REAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 all the witnesses have passed over to the majority, 
 but I have no reason to doubt the truth of the 
 story. 
 
 More Doubles Seeking Help. 
 
 The story of Mrs. Lister's double appearing to 
 Mrs. Talbot when in imminent peril of death, 
 however it may be scouted by the sceptics, is at 
 least entirely in accord with many other narratives 
 of the kind. 
 
 A member of the Psychical Research Society in 
 Southport sends me the following account of an 
 apparition of a severely wounded man, which 
 bears considerable resemblance to Mr. Talbot's, 
 although its evidential value is nothing like so good. 
 Its importance rests solely in the fact that the 
 apparition appeared as the result, not of death, 
 but of a very serious injury which might have had 
 fatal consequences : 
 
 " Some years ago, a lady named L,. B. was 
 staying with relations at Beckenham, her husband 
 being away at a shooting party in Essex. On a 
 certain afternoon, when she had, as she says, no 
 especial reason for her husband being recalled 
 to her mind, she was somewhat surprised, on 
 looking out of her bedroom window, to see him, as 
 she imagined, entering the front garden gate. 
 Wondering what could have been the cause of the 
 unexpected arrival, she exclaimed to her sister- 
 in-law, ' Why, there's Tom ! ' and went downstairs 
 thinking to meet him entering the house. He was 
 nowhere to be seen. Not long afterwards there 
 arrived the news that her husband had been shot 
 accidentally and considerably injured. Directly 
 
GHOSTS OF THE DIVING ON BUSINESS 203 
 
 they met she related to him her curious vision, 
 and on comparing notes it was discovered that it 
 had certainly taken place more or less at the same 
 hour as the accident, the husband declaring that 
 as he fainted away his wife was most distinctly 
 present in his thoughts. There was, unfortunately, 
 no means of exactly fixing the hour, but there was 
 no doubt at the time that the two occurrences 
 viz. the hallucination and the accident must 
 have anyhow taken place within a short time of 
 one another, if not simultaneously/' 
 
 Here we have an incident not unlike that which 
 occurred to Mrs. Talbot the unexpected appari- 
 tion of the phantasm or dual body of one who at 
 the moment was in imminent danger of death. 
 Tales of this class are somewhat rare, but when 
 they do occur they indicate conclusively that there 
 is no connection between the apparition of the 
 wraith and the decease of the person to whom it 
 belongs. 
 
 Here is another story that is sent me by a 
 correspondent in Belsize Park Gardens, who 
 vouches for the bona fides of the lady on whose 
 authority he tells the tale : 
 
 " A Scotch waitress in my employ, whilst laying 
 the cloth for dinner one day, was startled by per- 
 ceiving her father's face looking at her through the 
 window. She rushed out of the room and opened 
 the front door, expecting to see him. Greatly 
 surprised at finding no trace of him, after carefully 
 searching the front garden, and looking up anc 
 down the road, she came in, and sitting down in the 
 hall nearly fainted with fright. On inquiring 
 
204 RBAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 for particulars she told me she had distinctly seen 
 her father's face, with a distressed expression upon 
 it, looking earnestly at her. She seemed much 
 troubled, and felt sure something was wrong. A 
 few days after this vision a letter came, saying that 
 her father (a Scotch gamekeeper) had been thrown 
 from a dog-cart and nearly killed. She left my 
 employ to go and nurse him/' 
 
 Two Doubles Summon a Priest to Their Deathbeds. 
 
 The next narrative should rather have come 
 under the head of premonitions, but as the pre- 
 monition in this case was accompanied by an 
 apparition, I include it in the present chapter. 
 It is, in its way, even more remarkable than Mr. 
 Talbot's story. It is more recent, it is prophetic, 
 and the apparitions of two living men appeared 
 together to predict the day of their death. The 
 narrative rests on the excellent authority of the 
 Rev. Father Fleming, the hard-working Catholic 
 priest of Slindon, in Sussex. I heard of it from 
 one of his parishioners who is a friend of mine, and 
 on applying to Father Fleming, he was kind enough 
 to write out the following account of his strange 
 experience, for the truth of every word of which he 
 is prepared to vouch. In all the wide range of 
 spectral literature I know no story that is quite 
 like this : 
 
 " I was spending my usual vacation in Dublin 
 in the year 1868, I may add very pleasantly, since 
 I was staying at the house of an old friend of my 
 father's, and whilst there was treated with the 
 attention which is claimed by an honoured guest, 
 
GHOSTS OF THE LIVING ON BUSINESS 205 
 
 and with as much kindness and heartiness as if I 
 were a member of his family. I was perfectly 
 comfortable, perfectly at home. As to my pro- 
 fessional engagements, I was free for the whole 
 time of my holiday, and could not in any manner 
 admit a scruple or doubt as to the manner in which 
 my work was done in my absence, for a fully quali- 
 fied and earnest clergyman was supplying for me. 
 Perhaps this preamble is necessary to show that 
 my mind was at rest, and that nothing in the 
 ordinary course of events would have recalled me 
 so suddenly and abruptly to the scene of my 
 labours at Woolwich. I had about a week of my 
 unexpired leave of absence yet to run when what I 
 am about to relate occurred to me. No comment 
 or explanation is offered. It is simply a narrative. 
 ' I had retired to rest at night, my mind per- 
 fectly at rest, and slept, as young men do in robust 
 health, until about four o'clock in the morning. 
 It appeared to me about that hour that I was 
 conscious of a knock at the door. Thinking it to 
 be the man-servant who was accustomed to call 
 me in the morning, I at once said, " Come in.' 
 To my surprise there appeared at the foot of the 
 bed two figures, one a man of medium height, 
 fair and well fleshed, the other tall, dark, and 
 spare, both dressed as artisans belonging to Wool- 
 wich Arsenal. On asking them what they wanted, 
 
 the shorter man replied, ' My name is C s. I 
 
 belong to Woolwich. I died on of , and 
 
 you must attend me/ 
 
 " Probably the novelty of the situation and 
 feelings attendant upon it, prevented me from 
 
206 REAL GHOST STORIES 
 
 noticing that he had used the past tense. The 
 reply which I received to my question from the 
 other man was like in form, ' My name is M 11, 
 
 I belong to Woolwich, I died on - - of , and 
 
 you must attend me/ I then remarked that the 
 past tense had been used, and cried out, ' Stop ! 
 You said " died," and the day you mentioned has 
 not come yet ? ' at which they both smiled, and 
 added, ' We know this very well ; it was done to 
 fix your attention, but ' and they seemed to say 
 very earnestly and in a marked manner you 
 must attend us ! " at which they disappeared, 
 leaving me awe-stricken, surprised, and thor- 
 oughly aroused from sleep. Whether what I 
 narrate was seen during sleep, or when wholly 
 awake, I do not pretend to say. It appeared to me 
 that I was perfectly awake and perfectly conscious. 
 Of this I had no doubt at the time, and I can 
 scarcely summon up a doubt as to what I heard 
 and saw whilst I am telling it. As I had lighted 
 my lamp, I rose, dressed, and seating myself at a 
 table in the room, read and thought, and, I need 
 hardly say, from time to time prayed, and fer- 
 vently, until day came. When I was called in the 
 morning, I sent a message to the lady of the house 
 to say that I should not go to the University 
 Chapel to say Mass that morning, and should be 
 present at the usual family breakfast at nine. 
 
 " On entering the dining-room my hostess very 
 kindly inquired after my health, naturally sur- 
 mising that I had omitted Mass from illness, or at 
 least want of rest and consequent indisposition. 
 I merely answered that I had not slept well, and 
 
 
GHOSTS OF THE LIVING ON BUSINESS 207 
 
 that there was something weighing heavily upon 
 my mind which obliged me to return at once to 
 Woolwich. After the usual regrets and leave- 
 takings, I started by the mid-day boat for England. 
 As the first date mentioned by my visitors gave 
 me time, I travelled by easy stages, and spent more 
 than two days on the road, although I could not 
 remain in Dublin after I had received what ap- 
 peared to me then, and appears to me still, as a 
 solemn warning. 
 
 " On my arrival at Woolwich, as may be easily 
 imagined, my brother clergy were very puzzled at 
 my sudden and unlooked-for return, and con- 
 cluded that I had lost my reckoning, thinking 
 that I had to resume my duties a week earlier 
 than I was expected to do. The other assistant 
 priest was waiting for my return to start on his 
 vacation and he did so the very evening of my 
 return. Scarcely, however, had he left the town 
 when the first of my visitors sent in a request for 
 me to go at once to attend him. You may, perhaps, 
 imagine my feelings at that moment. I am sure 
 you cannot realise them as I do even now after the 
 lapse of so many years. Well, I lost no time. I 
 had, in truth, been prepared, except hat and 
 umbrella, from the first hour after my return. I 
 went to consult the books in which all the sick- 
 calls were entered and to speak to our aged, 
 respected sacristan who kept them. He remarked 
 at once, ' You do not know this man, father ; his 
 children come to our school, but he is, or has 
 always been, considered as a Protestant.' Ex- 
 pressing my surprise, less at the fact than at his^J 
 
208 REAL GHOST STORIES 
 
 statement, I hurried to the bedside of the sufferer. 
 After the first few words of introduction were over 
 he said, ' I sent for you, father, on Friday morning 
 early and they told me that you were away from 
 home, but that you were expected back in a few 
 days, and I said I would wait/ I found the sick 
 man had been stricken down by inflammation of 
 the lungs, and that the doctor gave no hope of 
 his recovery, yet that he would probably linger 
 some days. I applied myself very earnestly in- 
 deed to prepare the poor man for death. Again 
 the next day, and every day until he departed 
 this life, did I visit him and spent not minutes but 
 hours by his bedside. 
 
 " A few days after the first summons came the 
 second. The man had previously been a stranger 
 to me, but I recognised him by his name and 
 appearance. As I sat by his bedside he told me, 
 as the former had already done, that he had sent 
 for me, had been told that I was absent, and had 
 declared that he would wait for me. Thus far their 
 cases were alike. In each case there \vas a great 
 wrong to be undone, a conscience to be set right 
 that had erred and erred deeply and not merely 
 that, it is probable, from the circumstances of 
 their lives, that it was necessary that their spiritual 
 adviser should have been solemnly warned. They 
 made their peace with God, and I have seldom 
 assisted at a deathbed and felt greater consolation 
 than I did in each and both of these. Even now, 
 after the lapse of many years, I cannot help feeling 
 that I received a very solemn warning in Dublin, 
 and am not far wrong in calling it, the Shadow of 
 Death. T. O. FLEMING." 
 
GHOSTS OF THE LIVING ON BUSINESS 209 
 
 A Double From Shipboard. 
 
 During my visit to vScotland in the month 
 of October the subject of Ghosts naturally 
 formed the constant topic of conversation, and 
 many stories were told of all degrees of value 
 bearing upon the subject. The following narrative 
 came to me as follows : We had been visiting the 
 Forth Bridge, driving down from Edinburgh in the 
 public conveyance. Shortly before our visit three 
 men had fallen from one of the piers of the bridge 
 and been killed. The question was mooted as to 
 whether or not they would haunt the locality, and 
 from this the conversation naturally turned to 
 apparitions of all kinds. 
 
 As we reached Edinburgh on our return a 
 middle-aged passenger who had been seated on a 
 seat in front turned round and said, " What do 
 you make of this story, for the truth of which I 
 can vouch : A young sailor, whose vessel at 
 that moment was lying at Limerick Harbour, ap- 
 peared to his father, who at that time was at home 
 with the rest of his family in Dublin. He appeared 
 to him in the early morning. At breakfast his 
 father told the rest of his family that he had seen 
 his son, who had said to him : ' In my locker you 
 will find a Bible in the pocket of my coat. In that 
 Bible you will find a place-keeper which was given 
 me by my sweetheart after I left home, and on it 
 are the words, " Remember me/' That day at 
 noon the young sailor, after making ready dinner 
 for the crew, went up aloft, missed his footing, 
 fell, and was killed. His effects were fastened up 
 in his locker and sent through the Customs House 
 
 N 
 
210 REAL GHOST STORIES 
 
 to his father. When they arrived the locker was 
 opened, and exactly as the apparition had des- 
 cribed the Bible was found in the pocket of the 
 coat, and in the Bible a place-keeper, which none 
 of the family had seen, on which were the words 
 ' Remember me.' " But," said I to my fellow- 
 passenger, " how do you know that the story is 
 true ? ' " Because/' he said, " the sailor was my 
 brother, and I remember my father telling us about 
 the vision at the breakfast-table." 
 
 Unfortunately I did not ask for the name and 
 address of my informant. We were just alighting 
 from the drag, and I contented myself with giving 
 him my name and address, and asking him to write 
 out an account with full particulars, dates, etc. 
 with verification. This he promised to do, but, 
 unfortunately, he seems to have forgotten his 
 promise, and a story which, if fully verified, would 
 be very valuable, can only be mentioned as a 
 sample of the narratives which are reported on 
 every hand if people show any disposition to 
 receive them with interest, or, in fact, with any- 
 thing but scornful contempt. 
 
CHAPTER II. 
 A DYING DOUBLE DEMANDS ITS PORTRAITS ! 
 
 ^ PERHAPS the most remarkable and most authen- 
 tic ghost is a ghost which appeared at Newcastle, 
 for the purpose of demanding its photographs ! 
 The story was first told me by the late secretary 
 of the Bradford Association of Helpers, Mr. Snow- 
 den Ward. I subsequently obtained it first hand 
 from the man who saw the ghost. Running from 
 the central railway station at Newcastle, a broad 
 busy thoroughfare connects Neville Street with 
 Grainger Street. On one side stands St. John's 
 Church, on the other the Savings Bank, and a 
 little past the Savings Bank, proceeding from the 
 station, stand the shops and offices of Grainger 
 Street. It is a comparatively new street, and is 
 quite one of the last places in the world where ore 
 would expect to find visitants of a ghostly nature. 
 Nevertheless, it was in one of the places of business 
 in this busy and bustling thoroughfare that the 
 ghost in question appeared, for that it did appear 
 there can be no manner of doubt. Even if all the 
 ^ther cases published in this book were discarded 
 as lacking in evidential value, this would of itself 
 suffice to establish the fact that apparitions appear, 
 for the circumstances are such as to preclude the 
 adoption of any of the usual hypotheses to account 
 for the apparition. I called upon Mr. Dickinson 
 at 43, Grainger Street, on October 14th, examined 
 
212 REAL GHOST STORIES 
 
 his premises, was shown the entry in his book, and 
 cross-examined himself and Miss Simon, the lady 
 clerk, who figures in the subsequent narrative. 
 It will probably be best to reprint the statement, 
 which originally appeared in the Practical Photo- 
 grapher, merely filling in names and supplementing 
 it here and there with a little more detail : 
 
 " On Saturday, the 3rd of January this year," 
 said Mr. Dickinson, " I arrived at my place of 
 business, 43, Grainger Street, Newcastle, a few 
 minutes before 8 a.m. The outer door is protected 
 by an iron gate in which is a smaller lock-up gate, 
 through which I passed into the premises. Having 
 opened the office and turned the gas on at the meter, 
 and lit the gas fire, I stood at the office counter 
 for a few minutes waiting for the lad who takes 
 down the iron gate at the front door." 
 
 Mr. Dickinson told me that the reason he was 
 down so early was because the lad who usually 
 brought the keys was ill, and he had come earlier 
 than usual on that account. The place is lit with 
 electric light. Mr. Dickinson does not remember 
 turning on the light, although, as it was only eight 
 o'clock on the 3rd of January, he must have done 
 so in order to read the entry in the book. 
 
 Before the lad came, a gentleman called to 
 inquire if his photographs were finished. 
 
 He was a stranger to him. He came into the 
 room and came up to the counter in the ordinary 
 way. He was wearing a hat and overcoat, and 
 there was nothing unusual about his appearance 
 excepting that he did not seem very well. "He 
 said to me, ' Are my photographs ready ? ' I 
 
GHOSTS OF THE IRVING ON BUSINESS 213 
 
 said, ' Who are you ? We are not opened yet/ 
 He said his name was Thompson. I asked him if 
 he had the receipt (which usually accompanies 
 any inquiry), and he replied that he had no receipt, 
 but his photograph was taken on December 6th 
 and that the prints were promised to be sent to 
 him before this call. 
 
 "I then asked him whether it was a cash order or 
 a subscription one. The reason for asking this is 
 because we have two books in which orders are 
 entered. He said he had paid for them at the 
 time ; his name would therefore be in the cash 
 orders. Having got the date and his name, I 
 referred to my book, and found the order as he 
 stated. I read out to him the name and address, 
 to which he replied, ' That is right/ 
 
 "Here is an exact copy of the entry in the 
 order book : 
 
 7976. Sat., Dec. 6th, /90. 
 
 Mr. J. S. Thompson, 
 
 154, William vStreet, Hebburn Quay. 
 6 cabinets. 7/- pd. 
 
 " The above was written in pencil ; on the margin 
 was written in ink, ' Dec. 16,' which, Mr. Dickin- 
 son explained, is the date on which the negative 
 came to the office, named and numbered, and 
 ready to go to the printers. 
 
 " Below this again was written in ink. 
 
 5th. 3 Cabinets gratis, neg. broken, letter sent 
 asking to re-sit. 
 
 " In my book I found a date given, on which the 
 negative was ready to be put into the printer's 
 hands ; and the date being seventeen days pre- 
 
214 REAiv GHOST STORIES 
 
 vious, I had no hesitation in saying, ' Well, if 
 you call later on you will get some ; ' and I called 
 his attention to the fact that it was very early, 
 and explained to him that the employes would not 
 be at work until nine o'clock, and if he could call 
 after that time he would be certain to get some 
 of his photographs. He said ' I have been travel- 
 ling all night, and cannot call again/ 
 
 " Some short time before I had been at a 
 hydropathic establishment in Yorkshire, and had 
 travelled home at night. When he said he had 
 been travelling all night, I remembered my own 
 journey, and I thought perhaps he had been to 
 some hydropathic establishment to benefit his 
 health ; and finding that he was getting no better, 
 he had come back, perhaps to die, for he looked 
 wretchedly ill. He spoke weariedly and rather 
 impatiently, when he said he could not call again. 
 
 " With that, he turned abruptly and went out. 
 Anxious to retain his good-will, I shouted after 
 him, ' Can I post what may be done ? ' but I got 
 no answer. I turned once more to the book, looked 
 at the number, and on a slip of paper wrote 
 No. 7976, Thompson, post. (This I wrote with 
 pen and ink, and have the paper yet.)/' 
 
 Mr. Dickinson said he had handed over this 
 piece of paper to a representative of the Psychical 
 Research Society who had lost it. It was, however, 
 a mere memorandum written on the back of a 
 traveller's card. 
 
 " At nine o'clock, when Miss Simon (clerk and 
 reception room attendant, a bright, intelligent 
 young lady) came, I handed the slip of paper to her, 
 
GHOSTS OF THE LIVING ON BUSINESS 215 
 
 and asked her to have it attended to, telling her 
 that the man had called for them, and seemed 
 much disappointed that he had not received them 
 before. Miss Simon, with considerable surprise, 
 exclaimed, ' Why, an old man called about these 
 photographs yesterday (Friday), and I told him 
 they could not be ready this week owing to the 
 bad weather, and that we were nearly three weeks 
 behind with our work/ I suggested that it was 
 quite time Mr. Thompson's were ready, and in- 
 quired who was printing the order. I was told 
 that it was not in print, and, pointing to a pile 
 of negatives, Miss Simon said ' Thompson's is 
 amongst that lot, and they have been waiting 
 quite a fortnight/ I asked to be shown the nega- 
 tive, and about half an hour later Miss S. called 
 me saying ' This is Thompson's negative/ 
 
 " I took it in my hands and looked at it care- 
 fully, remarking, ' Yes, thaUs it ; that is the chap 
 who called this morning/ ' 
 
 Mr. Dickinson said he had no difficulty in recog- 
 nising it, although the man wore a hat and top- 
 coat when he called, whereas in the portrait the 
 sitter wore neither hat nor top coat. 
 
 " Miss Simon again referred to the fact that she 
 had told the man who had called on the previous 
 day that none were done, or could be done that 
 week. ' Well,' I said, ' put this to one side, and 
 will see to it myself on Monday, and endeavour 
 to hurry it forward/ On the Monday (January 
 5th) I was in one of the printing-rooms, and about 
 10.30 a.m., having one or two printing-frames 
 empty, I thought of Thompson's negative, and 
 
216 REAL GHOST STORIES 
 
 accordingly went down to the office and asked 
 Miss S. for it. ' Oh ! yes,' she replied, ' and here 
 are a few more equally urgent, you may take them 
 as well.' I said, ' That cannot be, as I have only 
 two or three frames at liberty ' (she had about 
 twenty negatives in her hand, holding them out 
 to me) ; ' give me Thompson's first, and let me 
 get my mind at rest about it.' To which she 
 answered, ' His is amongst this lot, I will have 
 to pick it out.' (Each negative was in a paper 
 bag.) 
 
 " I offered to help her, and she commenced at 
 one end of the batch and I at the other ; and 
 before we got halfway through I came across one 
 which I knew was very urgent, and turned away 
 to look up the date of taking it, when crash ! went 
 part of the negatives on the floor. This accident 
 seemed so serious that I was almost afraid to pick 
 up the fallen negatives, but on doing so, one by 
 one, I was greatly relieved to find only one was 
 broken ; but, judge of my horror to find that that 
 one was Thompson's ! 
 
 " I muttered something (not loud, but deep), 
 and would fain have relieved my feelings, but the 
 presence of ladies restrained me (this accident 
 being witnessed also by my head printer, Miss L.). 
 
 ' I could not honestly blame Miss Simon for 
 this each thought the other was holding the lot, 
 and between us we let them drop. 
 
 ' The negative was broken in two, right across 
 the forehead of figure. I put the pieces carefully 
 away, and taking out a memo, form, wrote to Mr. 
 Thompson, asking him to kindly give another 
 
GHOSTS OF THE LIVING ON BUSINESS 217 
 
 sitting, and offering to recoup him for his trouble 
 and loss of time. This letter was posted five 
 minutes after the negative was broken, and the 
 affair was forgotten by me for the time. 
 
 " However, on Friday, January 9th, I was in 
 the printing-room upstairs, when I was signalled 
 by the whistle which communicates with the 
 office, and Miss Simon asked if I could go down, 
 as the gentleman had called about the negative. 
 I asked ' What negative ? ' ' Well/ she replied, 
 ' the one we broke/ 
 
 " ' Mr. Thompson's/ I answered. ' I am very 
 busy and cannot come down, but you know the 
 terms I offered him ; send him up to be taken 
 at once.' 
 
 " ' But he is dead ! ' said Miss Simon. 
 
 " ' Dead ! ' I exclaimed, and without another 
 word I hastened down the stairs to my office. Here 
 I saw an elderly gentleman, who seemed in great 
 trouble. 
 
 " ' Surely/ said I to him, ' you don't mean to 
 say that this man is dead ? ' 
 
 " ' It is only too true/ he replied. 
 
 " ' Well, it must have been dreadfully sudden/ 
 I said, sympathetically, " because I saw him only 
 last Saturday.' 
 
 " The old gentleman shook his head sadly, and 
 said, ' You are mistaken, for he died last Satur- 
 day/ 
 
 " ' Nay/ I returned, ' I am not mistaken, for I 
 recognised him by the negative/ 
 
 "However, the father (for such was his relation- 
 ship to my sitter) persisted in saying I was mis- 
 
2i 8 REAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 taken, and that it was he who called on the Friday 
 and not his son, and, he said, ' I saw that young 
 lady (pointing to Miss Simon), and she told me 
 the photographs would not be ready that week/ 
 ' That is quite right/ said Miss Simon, ' but 
 Mr. Dickinson also saw a gentleman on the Satur- 
 day morning, and, when I showed Mr. Dickinson 
 the negative, he said, " Yes, that's the man who 
 called/' I told Mr. Dickinson then of your having 
 called on the Friday/ 
 
 " Still Mr. Thompson, sen., seemed to think that 
 we were wrong, and many questions and cross- 
 questions I put to him only served to confirm 
 him in his opinion that I had got mixed ; but 
 this he said no one was authorised to call, nor 
 had they any friend or relative who would know 
 of the portraits being ordered, neither was there 
 any one likely to impersonate the man who had 
 sat for his portrait. 
 
 " I had no further interview with the old gentle- 
 man until a week later, when he was much calmer 
 in his appearance and conversation, and at this 
 interview he told me that his son died on Satur- 
 day, January 3rd, at about 2.30 p.m. ; he also 
 stated that at the time I saw him (the sitter) he 
 was unconscious, and remained so up to the time 
 of his death. I have not had any explanation of 
 this mysterious visit up to present date, February 
 26th, 1891. 
 
 " It is curious to me that I have no recollection 
 of hearing the man come upstairs, or of him going 
 down. In appearance he was pale and careworn, 
 and looked as though he fiad been very ill. This 
 
GHOSTS OF THE IRVING ON BUSINESS 219 
 
 thought occurred to me when he said he had been 
 travelling all night. 
 
 JAMES DICKINSON. 
 
 43, Grainger Street, Newcastle." 
 
 Miss Simon, in further conversation with me, 
 stated that when the father called on Friday night 
 and asked for the photographs, he came late, at 
 least after the electric light was lit. He seemed 
 disappointed, but made no further remark when 
 he was told they were not ready. Mr. Dickinson 
 stated that in conversation with the father after- 
 wards, he told him that his son, on the Friday, had 
 been delirious and had cried out for his photo- 
 graphs so frequently that they Had tried to get 
 them, and that was why he had called on Friday 
 night. Hebburn is on the south side of the Tyne, 
 about four miles from Newcastle. The father was 
 absolutely certain that it was physically impossible 
 for his son to have left the house. He did not 
 leave it. They knew the end was approaching, 
 and he and his wife were in constant attendance 
 at the death-bed. He also stated that- it was im- 
 possible, from the position of the bedroom, for him 
 to have left the house, even if he had been able 
 to get out of bed without their hearing him. As a 
 matter of fact, he did not get out of bed, and at the 
 moment when his Double was talking to Mr. Dickin- 
 son in Grainger Street he was lying unconscious 
 at Hebburn. 
 
 It is impossible to explain this on the theory that 
 Mr. Dickinson visualised the impression left upon 
 his mind by Mr. Thompson, for Mr. Dickinson 
 had never seen Mr. Thompson in his life. Neither 
 
220 REAL GHOST STORIES 
 
 could be have given apparent objectivity to a 
 photograph which he might possibly have seen, 
 although Mr. Dickinson asserts that he had never 
 seen the photograph until it was brought him on 
 the Saturday morning. If he had done so by any 
 chance he would not have fitted his man with a 
 top-coat and hat. It cannot, therefore, be re- 
 garded as a subjective hallucination ; besides, the 
 evidence afforded by the looking up of the book, 
 the making an entry of what occurred, and the 
 conversation which took place, in which the visitor 
 mentioned facts which were not present in Mr. 
 Dickinson's own mind, but which he verified there 
 and then by looking up his books, bring it as near 
 certainty as it is possible to arrive in a case such as 
 this. Whoever the visitor was, it was not a sub- 
 jective hallucination on the part of Mr. Dickinson. 
 
 It is equally impossible to believe that it was 
 the actual Mr. Thompson, because he was at that 
 moment within six hours of death, and the evi- 
 dence of his father is that his son at that moment 
 was physically incapable of getting out of bed, 
 and that he was actually lying unconscious before 
 their eyes at Hebburn at the moment when his 
 apparition was talking to Mr. Dickinson at New- 
 castle. The only other hypothesis that can be 
 brought forward is that some one personated 
 Thompson. Against this we have the fact that 
 Mr. Dickinson, who had never seen Thompson, 
 recognised him immediately as soon as he saw 
 the negative of his portrait. 
 
 Further, if any one had come from Hebburn on 
 behalf of Thompson, he would not have asserted 
 
GHOSTS OF THE LIVING ON BUSINESS 221 
 
 that he was Thompson himself, knowing, as he 
 would, that he was speaking to a photographer, 
 who, if the photographs had been ready, would at 
 once have compared the photographs with the 
 person standing before him, when the attempted 
 personation would at once have been detected. 
 Besides, no one was likely to have been so anxious 
 about the photographs as to come up to Newcastle 
 an hour before the studio opened in order to get 
 them. 
 
 We may turn it which way we please, there is no 
 hypothesis which will fit the facts except the 
 assumption that there is such a thing as a Thought 
 Body, capable of locomotion and speech, which can 
 transfer itself wherever it pleases, clothing itself 
 with whatever clothes it desires to wear, which are 
 phantasmal like itself. Short of that hypothesis, 
 I do not see any explanation possible ; and yet, 
 if we admit that hypothesis, what an immense 
 vista of possibilities is opened up to our view ! 
 
PART VI. 
 
 GHOSTS KEEPING PROMISE. 
 
 " There is something in that ancient superstition 
 Which erring as it is, onr fancy loves." SCOTT. 
 
 CHAPTER. I. 
 MY IRISH FRIEND. 
 
 MANY of the apparitions that are reported are of 
 phantasms that appear in fulfilment of a promise 
 made to survivors during life. Of this class I came, 
 in the course of my census, upon a very remarkable 
 case. 
 
 Among my acquaintances is an Irish lady, the 
 widow of an official who held a responsible position 
 in the Dublin Post Office. She is Celt to her back- 
 bone, wUh all the qualities of her race. After 
 her husband's death she contracted an unfortunate 
 marriage which really was no marriage legally 
 with an engineer of remarkable character and no 
 small native talent. He, however, did not add to 
 his other qualities the saving virtues of principle 
 and honesty. Owing to these defects my friend 
 woke up one fine morning to find that her new 
 husband had been married previously, and that his 
 wife was still living. 
 
GHOSTS KEEPING PROMISE 223 
 
 On making this discovery she left her partner 
 and came to I/mdon, where I met her. She is a 
 woman of very strong character, and of some 
 considerable although irregular ability. She has 
 many superstitions, and her dreams were some- 
 thing wonderful to hear. After she had been in 
 lyondon two years her bigamist lover found out 
 where she was, and leaving his home in Italy 
 followed her to London. There was no doubt 
 as to the sincerity of his attachment to the woman 
 whom he had betrayed, and the scenes which 
 took place between them were painful, and at one 
 time threatened to have a very tragic ending. 
 
 Fortunately, although she never ceased to 
 cherish a very passionate affection for her lover, 
 she refused to resume her old relations with him, 
 and after many stormy scenes he departed for 
 Italy, loading her with reproaches. Some months 
 after his departure she came to me and told me 
 she was afraid something had happened to him. 
 She had heard him calling her outside her window, 
 and. shortly afterwards saw him quite distinctly 
 in her room. She was much upset about it. 
 
 I pooh-poohed the story, and put it down to a 
 hallucination caused by the revival of the stormy 
 and painful scenes of the parting. Shortly after- 
 wards she received news from Italy that her late 
 husband, if we may so call him, had died about 
 the same time she heard him calling her by her 
 name under her window in East L,ondon, 
 
 I only learnt when the above was passing 
 through the pressTthat the unfortunate man, 
 whose phantasm appeared to my friend, died 
 
224 RBAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 suddenly either by his own hand or by accident. 
 On leaving London he drank on steadily, hardly 
 being sober for a single day. After a prolonged 
 period of intoxication he went out of the house, 
 and was subsequently found dead, either having 
 thrown himself or fallen over a considerable height, 
 at the foot of which he was found dead. 
 
 I asked Mrs. G. F. to write out for me, .as 
 carefully as she could remember it after the lapse 
 of two years, exactly what she saw and heard. 
 Here is her report : 
 
 The Promise. 
 
 " In the end of the summer of 1886 it happened 
 one morning that Irwin and myself were awake 
 at 5.30 a.m., and as we could not go to sleep again, 
 we lay talking of our future possible happiness and 
 present troubles. We were at the lime sleeping in 
 Room No. 16, Hotel Washington, overlooking 
 the Bay of Naples. We agreed that nothing 
 would force us to separate in this life neither 
 poverty nor persecution from his family, nor any 
 other thing on earth. (I believed myself his wife 
 then.) We each agreed that we would die together 
 rather than separate. We spoke a great* deal that 
 morning about our views of what was or was not 
 likely to be the condition of souls after death, 
 and whether it was likely that spirits could com- 
 municate, by any transmitted feeling or apparition, 
 the fact that they had died to their surviving 
 friends. Finally, we made a solemn promise to 
 each other that whichever of us died first would 
 appear to the other after death if such was per- 
 mitted. 
 
GHOSTS KEEPING PROMISE 225 
 
 'Well, after the fact of his being already 
 married came to light, we parted. I left him, and 
 he followed me to London on December '87. 
 During his stay here I once asked if he 
 had ever thought about our agreement as to 
 as to who should die first appealing to the other ; 
 and he said, 'Oh, Georgie, you do not need to 
 remind me ; my spirit is a part of yours, and can 
 never be separated nor dissolved even through 
 all eternity ; no, not even though you treat me as 
 you do ; even though you became the wife of 
 another you cannot divorce our spirits. And 
 whenever my spirit leaves this earth I will appear 
 to you/ 
 
 ' Well, in the beginning of August '88 he left 
 England for Naples ; his last words were that I 
 would never again see him ; I should see him, but 
 not alive, for he would put an end to his life and 
 heart-break. After that he never wrote to me ; 
 still I did not altogether think he would kill him- 
 self. On the 22nd or 23rd of the following Nov- 
 ember ('88), I posted a note to him at Sarno post 
 office. No reply came, and I thought it might be 
 he was not at Sarno, or was sick, or travelling, 
 and so did not call at the post office, and so never 
 dreamed of his being dead." 
 
 Its Fulfilment. 
 
 " Time went on and nothing occurred till 
 November 27th (or I should say 28th, for it 
 occurred at 12.30, or between 12 and 1 a.m., I 
 forget the exact time). It was just at that period 
 when I used to sit up night after night till 1, 2, and 
 
 o 
 
226 REAiv GHOST STORIES 
 
 3 o'clock a.m. at home doing the class books ; on 
 this occasion I was sitting close to the fire, with 
 the table beside me, sorting cuttings. Looking up 
 from the papers my eyes chanced to fall on the 
 door, which stood about a foot and a half open, 
 and right inside, but not so far in but that his 
 clothes touched the edge of the door, stood Irwin ; 
 he was dressed as I last had seen him overcoat, 
 tall hat, and his arms were down by his sides in 
 his natural, usual way. He stood in his exact own 
 perfectly upright attitude, and held his head and 
 face up in a sort of dignified way, which he used 
 generally to adopt on all occasions of importance 
 or during a controversy or dispute. He had his 
 face turned towards me, and looked at me 
 with a terribly meaning expression, very pale, 
 and as if pained by being deprived of the power of 
 speech or of local movements. 
 
 " I got a shocking fright, for I thought at first 
 sight he was living, and had got in unknown to me 
 to surprise me. I felt my heart jump with fright, 
 and I said, ' Oh ! ' but before I had hardly finished 
 the exclamation, his figure was fading way, and, 
 horrible to relate, it faded in such a way that the 
 flesh seemed to fade out of the clothes, or at all 
 events the hat and coat were longer visible than 
 the whole man. I turned white and cold, felt an 
 awful dread ; I was too much afraid to go near 
 enough to shut the door when he had vanished. 
 I was so shaken and confused, and half paralysed, 
 I felt I could not even cry out ; it was as if 
 something had a grip on my spirit, I feared to stir, 
 and sat up all night, fearing to take my eyes off 
 
GHOSTS KEEPING PROMISE 227 
 
 the door, not daring to go and shut it. Later on 
 I got an umbrella and walked tremblingly, and 
 pushed the door close without fastening it. I 
 feared to touch it with my hand. I felt such a 
 relief when I saw daylight and heard the landlady 
 moving about. 
 
 " Now, though I was frightened, I did not for 
 a moment think he was dead, nor did it enter my 
 mind then about our agreement. I tried to shake 
 off the nervousness, and quite thought it must be 
 something in my sight caused by imagination, and 
 nerves being overdone by sitting up so late for so 
 many nights together. Still, I thought it dread- 
 fully strange, it was so real." 
 
 A Ghost's Cough. 
 
 " Well, about three days passed, and then I was 
 startled by hearing his voice outside my window, 
 as plain as a voice could be, calling, ' Georgie ! Are 
 you there, Georgie ? ' I felt certain it was really 
 him come back to England. I could not mistake 
 his voice. I felt quite flurried, and ran out to the 
 hall door, but no one in sight. I went back in, 
 and felt rather upset and disappointed, for I would 
 have been glad if he had come back again, and began 
 to wish he really would turn up. I then thought to 
 myself, ' Well, that was so queer. Oh, it must 
 be Irwin, and perhaps he is just hiding in some 
 hall door to see if I will go out and^let him in, or 
 what I will do. So out I went again. This time 
 I put my hat on, and ran along and peeped into 
 hall doors where he might be hiding, but with no 
 result. Later on that night I could have sworn 
 
228 REAL GHOST STORIES 
 
 I heard him cough twice right at the window, as if 
 he did it to attract attention. Out I went again. 
 No result. 
 
 ' Well, to make a long story short, from that 
 night till about nine weeks after that voice called 
 to me, and coughed, and coughed, sometimes 
 every night for a week, then three nights a week, 
 then miss a night and call on two nights, miss three 
 or four days, and keep calling me the whole night 
 long, on and off-, up till 12 midnight or later. One 
 time it would be, ' Georgie ! It's me I Ah, Geor- 
 gie ! ' Or, ' Georgie, are you in ? Will you speak 
 to Irwin ? ' Then a long pause, and at the end of, 
 say, ten minutes, a most strange, unearthly sigh, 
 or a cough a perfectly intentional, forced cough, 
 other times nothing but, ' Ah, Georgie ! ' On one 
 night there was a dreadful fog. He called me so 
 plain, I got up and said, ' Oh, really ! that man 
 must be here ; he must be lodging somewhere near, 
 as sure as life ; if he is not outside I must be going 
 mad in my mind or imagination/ I went and 
 stood outside the hall door steps in the thick black 
 fog. No lights could be seen that night. I called 
 out, ' Irwin ! Irwin ! here, come on. I know you're 
 there, trying to humbug me, I saw you in town ; 
 come on in, and don't be making a fool of yourself.' 
 " Well, I declare to you, a voice that seemed 
 within three yards of me, replied out of the fog, 
 ' It's only Irwin,' and a most awful, and great, 
 and supernatural sort of sigh faded away in the 
 distance. I went in, feeling quite unhinged and 
 nervous, and could not sleep. After that night 
 it was chiefly sighs and coughing, and it was kept 
 
GHOSTS KEEPING PROMISE 229 
 
 up until one day, at the end of about nine weeks, 
 my letter was returned marked, ' Signor O'Neill e 
 morto/ together with a letter from the Consul to 
 say he had died on November 28th, 1888, the 
 day on which he appeared to me.' 1 
 
 The Question of Dates. 
 
 ^ On inquiring as to dates and verification Mrs. 
 F - replied : 
 
 " I don't know the hour of his death, but if you 
 write to Mr. Turner, Vice Consul, Naples, he can 
 get it for you. He appeared to me at the hour I 
 say ; of course there is a difference of time between 
 here and Naples. The strange part is that once I 
 was informed of his death by human means (the 
 letter), his spirit seemed to be satisfied, for no 
 voice ever came again after ; it was as if he wanted 
 to inform and make me know he had died, and as 
 if he knew I had not been informed by human 
 agency. 
 
 " I was so struck with the apparition of Novem- 
 ber 28th, that I made a note of the date at the time 
 so as to tell him of it when next I wrote. My letter 
 reached Sarno a day or two after he died. There 
 is no possible doubt about the voice being his, for 
 he had a peculiar and uncommon voice, one such as 
 I never heard any exactly like, or like at all in any 
 other person. And in life he used to call me 
 through the window as he passed, so I would know 
 who it was knocked at the door, and open it. 
 When he said, ' Ah ! ' after death, it was so awfully 
 sad and long drawn out, and as if expressing that 
 now all was over and our separation and his being 
 
230 REAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 dead was all so very, very pitiful and unutterable ; 
 the sigh was so real, so almost solid, and dis- 
 cernible and unmistakable, till at the end it seemed 
 to have such a supernatural, strange, awful dying- 
 away sound, a sort of fading, retreating into dis- 
 tance sound, that gave the impression that it was 
 not quite all spirit, but that the spirit had some 
 sort of visible and half -material being or condition. 
 This was especially so the night of the fog, when 
 the voice seemed nearer to me as I stood there, 
 and as if it was able to come or stay nearer to me 
 because there was a fog to hide its materialism. 
 On each of the other occasions it seemed to keep 
 a good deal further off than on that night, and 
 always sounded as if at an elevation of about 10ft. 
 or lift, from the ground, except the night of the 
 fog, when it came down on a level with me as well 
 as nearer. 
 
 GEORGINA F ." 
 
CHAPTER II 
 BROUGHAM'S TESTIMONY. 
 
 WHEN we come to the question of the apparition 
 pure and simple, one of the best-known leading 
 cases is that recorded by Lord Brougham, who was 
 certainly one of the hardest-headed persons that 
 ever lived, a Lord Chancellor, trained from his 
 youth up to weigh evidence. The story is given as 
 follows in the first volume of " Lord Brougham's 
 Memoirs " : 
 
 " A most remarkable thing happened to me, 
 so remarkable that I must tell the story from the 
 beginning. After I left the High School I went 
 with G , my most intimate friend, to attend the 
 classes in the University. There was no divinity 
 class, but we frequently in our walks discussed 
 many grave subjects among others, the immortal- 
 ity of the soul and a future state. This question, and 
 the possibility of the dead appearing to the living, 
 were subjects of much speculation, and we actually 
 committed the folly of drawing up an agreement, 
 written with our blood, to the effect that which- 
 ever of us died the first should appear to the other, 
 and thus solve any doubts we had entertained of 
 the ' life after death/ 
 
 " After we had finished our classes at the college, 
 G- - went to India, having got an appointment 
 there in the Civil Service. He seldom wrote to me, 
 and after the lapse of a few years I had nearly 
 
232 REAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 forgotten his existence. . . . One day I had taken, 
 as I have said, a warm bath ; and, while lying in 
 it and enjoying the comfort of the heat, I turned 
 my head round, looking towards the chair on 
 which I had deposited my clothes, as I was about 
 to get out of the bath. On the chair sat G , 
 looking calmly at me. How I got out of the bath 
 I know not ; but on recovering my senses I found 
 myself sprawling on the floor. The apparition, 
 or whatever it was that had taken the likeness of 
 G , had disappeared. 
 
 " This vision had produced such a shock that I 
 had no inclination to talk about it, or to speak 
 about it even to Stewart, but the impression it 
 made upon me was too vivid to be easily forgotten, 
 and so strongly was I affected by it that I have 
 here written down the whole history, with the date, 
 December 19th, and all the particulars, as they are 
 now fresh before me. No doubt I had fallen asleep, 
 and that the appearance presented so distinctly 
 before my eyes was a dream I cannot for a moment 
 doubt ; yet for years I had had no communication 
 with G , nor had there been anything to recall 
 him to my recollection. Nothing had taken place 
 concerning our Swedish travels connected with 
 G- , or with India, or with anything relating 
 to him, or to any member of his family. I recol- 
 lected quickly enough our old discussion, and 
 the bargain we had made. I could not discharge 
 from my mind the impression that G - must 
 have died, and that his appearance to me was 
 to be received by me as a proof of a future state. 
 This was on December 19th, 1799. 
 
GHOSTS KEEPING PROMISE 233 
 
 " In October, 1862, Lord Brougham added as a 
 postscript :- ' I have just been copying out from 
 my journal the account of this strange dream, 
 " Certissima mortis imago ! " And now to finish 
 the story begun about sixty years since. Soon 
 after my return to Edinburgh there arrived a letter 
 from India announcing G- -'s death, and stating 
 that he died on December 19th/ 
 
 A Vow Fulfilled. 
 
 Very many of the apparitions of this description 
 appear in connection with a promise made during 
 lifetime to do so. A lady correspondent sends me 
 the following narrative, which she declares she 
 had from the sister of a student at the Royal 
 Academy who was personally known to her. He 
 told the story first to his mother, who is dead, so 
 that all chance of verifying the story is impossible. 
 It may be quoted, however, as a pendant to L,ord 
 Brougham's vision, and is much more remarkable 
 than his, inasmuch as the phantom was seen by 
 several persons at the same time : 
 
 " I think it was about the year 1856 as nearly as 
 I can remember, that a party of young men, 
 students of the Royal Academy, and some of them 
 members also, used to meet in a certain room in 
 London, so many evenings in the week, to smoke 
 and chat. One of them the son of a colonel in the 
 army, long since dead this only son kept yet a 
 remnant, if no more, of the faith of his childhood, 
 cherished in him by his widowed mother with 
 jealous care, as he detailed to her from time to 
 time fragments of the nightly discussions against 
 the immortality of the soul. 
 
234 
 
 GHOST STORIES 
 
 " On one particular evening the conversation 
 drifted into theological matters this young Aca- 
 demician taking up the positive side, and asserting 
 his belief in a hereafter of weal or woe for all human 
 life. 
 
 " Two or three of the others endeavoured to 
 put him down, but he, maintaining his position 
 quietly, provoked a suggestion, half in earnest 
 and half in jest, from one of their number, that 
 the first among them who should die, should appear 
 to the rest of their assembly afterwards in that 
 room at the usual hour of meeting. The suggestion 
 was received with jests and laughter by some, and 
 with graver faces by others but at last each man 
 solemnly entered into a pledge that if he were the 
 first to die amongst them, he would, if permitted, 
 return for a few brief seconds to this earth and 
 appear to the rest to certify to the truth. 
 
 " Before very long one young man's place was 
 empty. No mention being made of the vow that 
 they had taken, probably time enough had elapsed 
 for it to have been more or less, for the present, 
 forgotten. 
 
 ' The meetings continued. One evening when 
 they were sitting smoking round the fire, one of 
 the party uttered an exclamation, causing the rest 
 to look up. Following the direction of his gaze, 
 each man saw distinctly for himself a shadowy 
 figure, in the likeness of the only absent one of their 
 number, distinctly facing them on the other side 
 of the room. The eyes looked earnestly, with a 
 yearning, sad expression in them, slowly upon 
 each member there assembled, and then vanished 
 
GHOSTS KEEPING PROMISE 235 
 
 as a rainbow fades out of existence from the 
 evening sky. 
 
 " For a few seconds no one spoke, then the most 
 confirmed unbeliever among them tried to explain 
 it all away, but his words fell flat, and no one 
 echoed his sentiments ; and then the widow's 
 son spoke. ' Poor - - is dead ' he said, ' and 
 has appeared to us according to his vow/ Then 
 followed a comparison of their sensations during 
 the visitation, and all agreed in stating that they 
 felt a cold chill similar to the entrance of a winter 
 fog at door or window of a room which has been 
 warm, and when the appearance had faded from 
 their view the cold breath also passed away. 
 
 " I think, but will not be positive on this, the 
 son of the widow lady died long after this event, 
 but how long or how short a time I never heard ; 
 but the facts of the above story were told me by 
 the sister of this young man. I also knew their 
 mother well. She was of a gentle, placid dis- 
 position, by no means excitable or likely to credit 
 any superstitious tales. Her son returned home 
 on that memorable evening looking very white 
 and subdued, and, sinking into a chair, he told her 
 he should never doubt again the truths that she 
 had taught him, and a little reluctantly he told her 
 the above, bit by bit, as it were, as she drew it from 
 him." 
 
 A similar story to the foregoing one was supplied 
 me by the wife of the Rev. Bloomfield James, 
 Congregational minister at Wimbledon. (1891). 
 It is as follows : 
 
 " My mother, aunt, and Miss E., of Bideford, 
 
236 REAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 North Devon, were at school together at Teign- 
 mouth. The two latter girls formed a great 
 friendship, and promised whichever died first 
 would come to the other. About the year 1815 
 or 1816 my aunt Charlotte was on the stair coming 
 from her room when she saw Miss E. walking up. 
 Aunt was not at all frightened, as she was ex- 
 pecting her friend on a visit, and called out, ' Oh, 
 how glad I am to see you, but why did you not 
 write ! ' A few days afterwards news came of Miss 
 E.'s death on that evening/' 
 
 It is very rare that the apparition speaks ; 
 usually it simply appears, and leaves those who see 
 it to draw their own inferences. But sometimes 
 the apparition shows signs of the wound which 
 caused its death. The most remarkable case of 
 this description is that in which lieutenant Colt, 
 of the Fusiliers, reported his death at Sebastopol to 
 his brother in Scotland more than a fortnight 
 before the news of the casualty arrived in this 
 country. 
 
 The Case of Lieutenant Colt. 
 Captain G. F. Russell Colt, of Gartsherrie, 
 Coatbridge, N.B., reports the case as follows to the 
 Psychical Society (Vol. i. page 125) :- 
 
 " I had a very dear brother (my eldest brother), 
 Oliver, lieutenant in the 7th Royal Fusiliers. He 
 was about nineteen years old, and had at that time 
 been some months before Sebastopol. I corres- 
 ponded frequently with him, and once when he 
 wrote in low spirits, not being well, I said in answer 
 that he was to cheer up, but that if anything did 
 
GHOSTS KEEPING PROMISE 237 
 
 happen to him he was to let me know by appearing 
 to me in my room. This letter, I found subse- 
 quently, he received as he was starting to receive 
 the sacrament from a clergyman who has since 
 related the fact to me. 
 
 " Having done this he went to the entrench- 
 ments and never returned, as in a few hours after- 
 wards the storming of the Redan commenced. 
 He, on the captain of his company falling, took his 
 place and led his men bravely on. He had just 
 led them within the walls, though already wounded 
 in several places, when a bullet struck him in the 
 right temple and he fell amongst heaps of others, 
 where he was found in a sort of kneeling posture 
 (being propped up by the other dead bodies) thirty- 
 six hours afterwards. His death took place, or 
 rather he fell, though he may not have died 
 immediately, on September 8th, 1855. 
 
 " That night I awoke suddenly and saw facing 
 the window of my room by my bedside, surrounded 
 by a light sort of phosphorescent mist, as it were, 
 my brother kneeling. I tried to speak but could 
 not. I buried my head in the bedclothes, not at 
 all afraid (because we had all been brought up not 
 to believe in ghosts and apparitions), but simply 
 to collect my ideas, because I had not been thinking 
 or dreaming of him, and indeed had forgotten all 
 about what I had written to him a fortnight 
 before. I decided that it must be fancy and the 
 moonlight playing on a towel, or something out of 
 place ; but on looking up again there he was, 
 looking lovingly, imploringly, and sadly at me. 
 I tried again to speak, but found myself tongue- 
 
238 REAL GHOST STORIES 
 
 tied. I could not utter a sound. I sprang out of 
 bed, glanced through the window, and saw that 
 there was no moon, but it was very dark and raining 
 hard, by the sound against the panes. I turned 
 and still saw poor Oliver. I shut my eyes, walked 
 through it, and reached the door of the room. As I 
 turned the handle, before leaving the room, I 
 looked once more back. The apparition turned 
 round his head slowly, and again looked anxiously 
 and lovingly at me, and I saw then for the first 
 time a wound on the right temple with a red 
 stream from it. His face was of a waxy pale tint, 
 but transparent looking, and so was the reddish 
 mark. But it was almost impossible to describe 
 his appearance. I only know I shall never forget 
 it. I left the room and went into a friend's room, 
 and lay on the sofa the rest of the night. I told him 
 why, I also told others in the house, but when I told 
 my father he ordered me not to repeat such non- 
 sense, and especially not to let my mother know. 
 " On the Monday following I received a note 
 from Sir Alexander Milne to say that the Redan 
 was stormed, but no particulars. I told my friend 
 to let me know if he saw the name among the 
 killed and wounded before me. About a fortnight 
 later he came to my bedroom in his mother's house 
 in Athole Crescent in Edinburgh, with a very grave 
 face. I said, ' I suppose it is to tell me the sad news 
 I expect/ and he said, 'Yes/ Both the colonel 
 of the regiment and one or two officers who saw 
 the body confirmed the fact that the appearance 
 was much according to my description, and the 
 death-wound was exactly where I had seen it. 
 
GHOSTS KEEPING PROMISE 239 
 
 His appearance, if so, must have been some hours 
 after death, as he appeared to me a few minutes 
 after two in the morning. 
 
 " Months later his little Prayer-book and the 
 letter I had written to him were returned to 
 Inveresk, found in the inner breast pocket of the 
 tunic which he wore at his death. I have them 
 
 now." 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 SOME HISTORICAL GHOSTS. 
 
 THE following collection presents a list of names 
 more or less well known with which ghost 
 stories of some kind are associated. The authority 
 for these stories, though in many cases good, is so 
 varied in quality that they are not offered as 
 evidential of anything except the wide diversity 
 of the circles in which such things find acceptance 
 
 Royal. 
 
 HENRY IV., of France, told d'Aubigne (see d'Au- 
 bigne Histoire Universelle) that in presence of 
 himself, the Archbishop of Lyons, and three 
 ladies of the Court, the Queen (Margaret of 
 Valois) saw the apparition of a certain cardinal 
 afterwards found to have died at the moment. 
 Also he (Henry IV.) was warned of his ap- 
 proaching end, not long before he was murdered 
 by Ravaillac, by meeting an apparition in a 
 thicket in Fontainebleau. " (Sully 's Memoirs.") 
 
 ABEI, THE FRATRICIDE, King of Denmark was 
 buried in unconsecrated ground, and still 
 haunts the wood of Poole, near the city of 
 Sleswig. 
 
 VAI,DEMAR IV, haunts Gurre Wood, near Elsinore. 
 
APPENDIX 241 
 
 CHARGES XI., of Sweden, accompanied by his 
 chamberlain and state physician, witnessed the 
 trial of the assassin of Gustavus III., which 
 occurred nearly a century later. 
 
 JAMES IV., of Scotland, after vespers in the chapel 
 at lyinlithgow, was warned by an apparition 
 against his intended expedition into England. 
 He, however, proceeded, and was warned again 
 at Jedburgh, but, persisting, fell at Flodden 
 Field. 
 
 CHARLES I., OF ENGLAND, when resting at Daven- 
 tree on the Eve of the battle of Naseby, was 
 twice visited by the apparition of Str afford, 
 warning him not to meet the Parliamentary 
 Army, then quartered at Northampton. Being 
 persuaded by Prince Rupert to disregard the 
 warning, the King set off to march northward, 
 but was surprised on the route, and a disastrous 
 defeat followed. 
 
 ORLEANS, DUKE OF, brother of Louis XIV., called 
 his eldest son (afterwards Regent) by his second 
 title, Due de Chartres, in preference to the more 
 usual one of Due de Valois. This change is said 
 to have been in consequence of a communica- 
 tion made before his birth by the apparition of 
 his father's first wife, Henrietta of England, 
 reported to have been poisoned. 
 
 Historical Women. 
 
 ELIZABETH, QUEEN is said to have been warned of 
 her death by the apparition of her own double. 
 (So, too, Sir Robert Napier and L,ady Diana 
 Rich). 
 
242 REAL GHOST STORIES 
 
 CATHERINE DE MEDICIS saw, in a vision, the battle 
 of Jarnac, and cried out, " Do you not see the 
 Prince of Conde dead in the hedge ? ' This 
 and many similar stories are told by Margaret of 
 Valois in her Memoirs. 
 
 PHIUPPA, WIFE OF THE DUKE OF LORRAINE, when 
 a girl in a convent, saw in vision the battle of 
 Pavia, then in progress, and the captivity of the 
 king her cousin, and called on the nuns about 
 her to pray. 
 
 JOAN OF ARC was visited and directed by various 
 Saints, including the Archangel Michael, S. 
 Catherine, S. Margaret, etc. 
 
 Lord Chancellors. 
 
 ERSKINE, LORD, himself relates (Lady Morgan's 
 " Book of the Boudoir," 1829, vol. i. 123) that 
 the spectre of his father's butler, whom he did 
 
 not know to be dead, appeared to him in broad 
 daylight, " to meet your honour," so it ex- 
 plained, " and to solicit your interference with 
 my lord to recover a sum due to me which the 
 steward at the last settlement did not pay," 
 which proved to be the fact. 
 
 Cabinet Ministers. 
 BUCKINGHAM, DUKE OF, was exhorted to amend- 
 
 ment and warned of approaching assassination 
 by apparition of his father, Sir George VilHers, 
 who was seen by Mr. Towers, surveyor of works 
 at Windsor. All occurred as foretold. 
 
 CASTI.EREAGH, LORD (who succeeded the above 
 as Foreign Secretary), when a young man, 
 
APPENDIX 243 
 
 quartered with his regiment in Ireland, saw the 
 apparition of " The Radiant Boy/' said to be 
 an omen of good. Sir Walter Scott speaks of 
 him as one of two persons " of sense and credi- 
 bility, who both attested supernatural appear- 
 ances on their own evidence." 
 
 PEEL, SIR ROBERT, and his brother, both saw 
 Lord Byron in London in 1810, while he was, 
 in fact, lying dangerously ill at Patras. During 
 the same fever, he also appeared to others, and 
 was even seen to write down his name among 
 the inquirers after the King's health. 
 
 Emperors. 
 
 TRAJAN, Emperor, was extricated from Antioch 
 during an earthquake, by a spectre which drove 
 him out of a window. (Dio Cassius, lib. Ixviii.) 
 
 CARACALLA, Emperor, was visited by the ghost 
 of his father Severus. 
 
 JULIAN THE APOSTATE, Emperor, (1) when hesi- 
 tating to accept the Empire, saw a female figure, 
 " The Genius of the Empire," who said she 
 would remain with him, but not for long. (2) 
 Shortly before his death, he saw his genius 
 leave him with a dejected air. (3) He saw a 
 phantom prognosticating the death of the 
 Emperor Constans. (See S. Basil.) 
 
 THEODOSIUS, Emperor, when on the eve of a 
 {. battle, was reassured of the issue by the appar- 
 ition of two men ; also seen independently by 
 one of his soldiers. 
 
244 REAI. GHOST STORIES 
 
 Soldiers. 
 
 CURTIUS RUFUS (pro-consul of Africa) is reported 
 by Pliny to have been visited, while still young 
 and unknown, by a gigantic female the Genius 
 of Africa who foretold his career. (Pliny, 
 b. vii. letter 26.) 
 
 Juuus C^esAR was marshalled across the Rubicon 
 by a spectre, which seized a trumpet from one 
 of the soldiers and sounded an alarm. 
 
 XERXES, after giving up the idea of carrying war 
 into Greece, was persuaded to the expedition by 
 the apparition of a young man, who also visited 
 Artabanus, uncle to the king, when, upon 
 Xerxes 1 request, Artabanus assumed his robe 
 and occupied his place. (Herodotus, vii.) 
 
 BRUTUS was visited by a spectre, supposed to be 
 that of Julius Caesar, who announced that they 
 would meet again at Philippi, where he was 
 defeated in battle, and put an end to his own 
 fife. 
 
 DRUSUS, when seeking to cross the Elbe, was 
 deterred by a female spectre, who told him to turn 
 back and meet his approaching end. He died 
 before reaching the Rhine. 
 
 PAUSANIUS, General of the Lacedaemonians, in- 
 advertently caused the death of a young lady of 
 good family, who haunted him day and night, 
 urging him to give himself up to justice. (Plu- 
 tarch in Simone.) 
 
 Dio, General, of Syracuse, saw a female apparition 
 sweeping furiously in his house, to denote that 
 his family would shortly be swept out of Syra- 
 
APPENDIX 245 
 
 cuse, which, through various accidents was 
 shortly the case. 
 
 NAPOLEON, at S. Helena, saw and conversed with 
 the apparition of Josephine, who warned him of 
 his approaching death. The story is narrated 
 by Count Montholon, to whom he told it. 
 
 BLUCHER, on the very day of his decease, related 
 to the King of Prussia that he had been warned 
 by the apparition of his entire family, of his 
 approaching end. 
 
 Fox, GENERAL, went to Flanders with the Duke 
 of York shortly before the birth of his son. Two 
 years later he had a vision of the child dead 
 and correctly described its appearance and sur- 
 roundings, though the death occurred in a house 
 unknown to him. 
 
 GARFIELD, GENERAL, when a child of six or seven, 
 saw and conversed with his father, lately de- 
 ceased. He also had a premonition, which 
 proved correct, as to the date of his death the 
 anniversary of the battle of Wickmauga, in 
 which he took a brave part. 
 
 LINCOLN, PRESIDENT, had a certain premonitory 
 dream which occurred three times in relation to 
 important battles, and the fourth on the eve of 
 his assassination. 
 
 COLIGNI, ADMIRAL, was three times warned to quit 
 Paris before the Feast of St. Bartholemew but 
 disregarded the premonition and perished in the 
 Massacre (1572). 
 
246 REAL GHOST STORIES 
 
 Men of Letters. 
 
 PETRARCH saw the apparition of the bishop of his 
 diocese at the moment of death. 
 
 EPIMENIDES, a poet contemporary with Salon, is 
 reported by Plutarch to have quitted his body 
 at will and to have conversed with spirits. 
 
 DANTE, JACOPO, son of the poet, was visited in a 
 dream by his father, who conversed with him and 
 told him where to find the missing thirteen 
 cantos of the Commedia. 
 
 TASSO saw and conversed with beings invisible 
 to those about him. 
 
 GOETHE saw his own double riding by his side 
 under conditions which really occurred years 
 later. His father, mother, and grandmother 
 were all ghost-seers. 
 
 DONNE, DR., when in Paris, saw the apparition of 
 his wife in London carrying a dead child at the 
 very hour a dead infant was in fact born. 
 
 BYRON, LORD is said to have seen the Black Fria r 
 of Newstead on the eve of his ill-fated marriage- 
 Also, with others, he saw the apparition of 
 Shelley walk into a wood at L,erici, though they 
 knew him at the time to be several miles away. 
 
 SHELLEY, while in a state of trance, saw a figure 
 wrapped in a cloak which beckoned to him and 
 asked, Siete soddisfatto ? are you satisfied ? 
 
 BENVENUTO CELLINI, when in captivity at Rome 
 
 5 by order of the Pope, was dissuaded from suicide 
 by the apparition of a young man who fre- 
 quently visited and encouraged him. 
 
APPENDIX 247 
 
 MOZART was visited by a mysterious person who 
 ordered him to compose a Requiem, and came 
 frequently to inquire after its progress, but 
 disappeared on its completion, which occurred 
 just in time for its performance at Mozart's 
 own funeral. 
 
 BEN JONSON, when staying at Sir Robert Cotton's 
 house, was visited by the apparition of his 
 eldest son with a mark of a bloody cross upon 
 his forehead at the moment of his death by the 
 plague. He himself told the story to Drummond 
 of Hawthornden. 
 
 THACKERAY, W. M. writes, " It is all very well for 
 you who have probably never seen spirit mani- 
 festations, to talk as you do, but had you seen 
 what I have witnessed you would hold a different 
 opinion/' 
 
 MRS. BROWNING'S spirit appeared to her sister 
 with warning of death. Robert Browning writes, 
 Tuesday, July 21st, 1863, " Arabel (Miss Bar- 
 rett) told me yesterday that she had been much 
 agitated by a dream which happened the night 
 before Sunday, July 19th. She saw her, 
 and asked, When shall I be with you ? The 
 reply was, Dearest, in five years, where upon 
 Arabel awoke. She knew in her dream that it 
 was not to the living she spoke." In five years, 
 within a month of their completion, Miss Barrett 
 died, and Browning writes, " I had forgotten 
 the date of the dream, and supposed it was only 
 three years, and that two had still to run." 
 
 BISHOP, and his brother, when at Cam- 
 bridge each had a vision of their mother looking 
 
248 REAL GHOST STORIES 
 
 sadly at them, and saying she would not be able 
 to keep her promise of visiting them. She 
 died at the time. 
 
 DR. GUTHRIE was directed, by repeated pullings 
 at his coat, to go in a certain direction, con- 
 trary to previous intention, and was thus the 
 means of saving the life of a parishioner. 
 
 Mii,i,ER, HUGH, tells, in his " Schools and School- 
 masters/' of the apparition of a bloody hand, 
 seen by himself and the servant but not by 
 others present. Accepted as a warning of the 
 death of his father. 
 
 PORTER, ANNA MARIA, when living at Esher, was 
 visited one afternoon by an old gentleman 
 a neighbour, who frequently came in to tea. 
 On this occasion he left the room without speak- 
 ing, and fearing that something had happened 
 she sent to inquire, and found that he had died 
 at the moment of his appearance. 
 
 EDGWORTH, MARIA, was waiting with her family 
 for an expected guest, when the vacant chair 
 was suddenly occupied by the apparition of a 
 sailor cousin, who stated that his ship had been 
 wrecked and he alone saved. The event proved 
 the contrary he alone was drowned. 
 
 MARRYAT, CAPTAIN the story is told by his 
 daughter while staying in a country-house 
 in the North of England saw the family ghost 
 an ancestress of the time of Queen Elizabeth who 
 had poisoned her husband. He tried to shoot 
 her, but the ball passed harmlessly into the door 
 behind, and the lady faded away always 
 smiling. 
 
APPENDIX 249 
 
 DE STAEL, MADAME, was haunted by the spirit 
 of her father, who counselled and helped her 
 in all times of need. 
 
 ly.E.Iy.'s ghost was seen by Dr. Madden in the 
 room in which she died at Cape Coast Castle. 
 
 DE MORGAN, PROFESSOR, writes : " I am perfectly 
 convinced that I have both seen and heard, in a 
 manner that should make unbelief impossible, 
 things called spiritual which cannot be taken 
 by a rational being to be capable of explanation 
 by imposture, coincidence, or mistake/* 
 
 FOOTE, SAMUEL, in the year 1740, while visiting 
 at his father's house in Truro, was kept awake 
 by sounds of sweet music. His uncle was about 
 the same time murdered by assassins. 
 
 Men of Science. 
 
 DAVY, SIR HUMPHREY, when a young man, suffer- 
 ing from yellow fever on the Gold Coast, was 
 comforted by visions of his guardian angel, who, 
 years after, appeared to him again incarnate 
 in the person of his nurse during his last illness. 
 
 HARVEY, WILLIAM, the discoverer of the circula- 
 tion of the blood, used to relate that his life was 
 saved by a dream. When a young man he was 
 proceeding to Padua, when he was detained 
 with no reason alleged by the governor at 
 Dover. The ship was wrecked, and all on board 
 lost, and it was then explained that the governor 
 had received orders in a dream to prevent a 
 person, to whose description Harvey answered, 
 from going on board that night. 
 
250 REAL GHOST STORIES 
 
 FARQUHAR, SIR WAITER, physician (made a 
 baronet in 1796), visited a patient at Pomeroy 
 Castle. While waiting alone a lady appeared 
 to him, exhibiting agony and remorse (who 
 proved to be the family ghost) prognosticating, 
 the death of the patient, which followed. 
 
 CLARK, SIR JAMES, WIFE OF, while living in their 
 house in Brook Street, saw the apparition of her 
 son, Dr. J. Clark, then in India, carrying a dead 
 baby wrapped in an Indian shawl. Shortly 
 afterwards, he did, in fact, send home the body 
 of a child for interment, which had died at the 
 hour noted, to fill up the coffin it was wrapped 
 up in an Indian scarf. 
 
 HERBERT OF CHERBURY, LORD, one of the first to 
 systematise deism, when in doubt whether he 
 should publish his " De Veritate," as advised by 
 Grotius, prayed for a sign, and heard sounds 
 " like nothing on earth, which did so comfort 
 and cheer me, that I took my petition as 
 granted." 
 
 BACON, FRANCIS, was warned in a dream of his 
 father's approaching end, which occurred in a 
 few days. 
 
 Theologians. 
 
 LUTHER, MARTIN, was visited by apparitions, 
 one, according to Melancthon, who announced 
 his coming by knocking at the door. 
 
 MELANCTHON says that the apparition of a vener- 
 able person came to him in his study and told 
 him to warn his friend Grynaeus to escape at 
 once from the danger of the Inquisition, a warn- 
 ing which saved his life. 
 
APPENDIX 251 
 
 ZWINGU was visited by an apparition " with a 
 perversion of a text of Scripture/' 
 
 OBERUN, PASTOR, was visited almost daily by his 
 deceased wife, who conversed with him, and was 
 visible not only to himself, but to all about him. 
 
 Fox, GEORGE, while walking on Pendle Hill, York- 
 shire, saw his future converts coming towards 
 him " along a river-side, to serve the Lord." 
 
 NEWMAN, CARDINAL, relates in a letterjan. 3rd, 
 1833, that when in quarantine in Malta, he and 
 his companions heard footsteps not to be 
 accounted for by human agency. 
 
 WILBERFORCE, BISHOP, experienced remarkable 
 premonitions, and phenomena even more start- 
 ling are attributed to him. 
 
 SAINTS. The stories of visions, apparitions, etc. 
 which are told in connection with the Saints are 
 far too numerous to quote. The following, 
 however, may be referred to as of special inter- 
 est : (1) Phantasms of the Living. St. Ignatius 
 Loyala, Gennadius (the friend of St. Augustine), 
 St. Augustine himself, twice over (he tells the 
 story himself, Serm. 233), St. Benedict and St. 
 Meletius, all appeared during life in places dis- 
 tant from their actual bodily whereabouts. 
 (2) Phantasms of the Dead. St. Anselm saw the 
 slain body of William Rufus, St. Basil that of 
 Julian the Apostate, St. Benedict the ascent to 
 heaven of the soul of St. Germanus, bishop of 
 Capua all at the moment of death. St. Augus- 
 tine and St. Edmund, Archbishops of Canter- 
 bury, are said to have conversed with spirits. 
 St. Ambrose and St. Martin of Tours received 
 
252 REAL GHOST STORIES 
 
 information concerning relics from the original 
 owners of the remains. (3) Premonitions. St. 
 Cyprian and St. Columba each foretold the date 
 and manner of his own death as revealed in 
 visions. 
 
 Miscellaneous. 
 
 HARCOURT, COUNTESS when Lady Nuneham, 
 mentioned one morning having had an agitating 
 dream, but was met with ridicule. Later in the 
 day Lord Harcourt her husband's father- 
 was missing. She exclaimed, " Look in the 
 well/' and fainted away. He was found there 
 with a dog, which he had been trying to save. 
 
 AKSAKOFF, MME., wife of Chancellor Aksakoff, 
 on the night of May 12th, 1855, saw the appari- 
 tion of her brother, who died at the time. The 
 story is one very elaborate as to detail. 
 
 RICH, LADY DIANA, was warned of her death by 
 a vision of her own double in the avenue of 
 Holland House. 
 
 BREADALBANE, MAY, LADY, her sister (both 
 daughters of Lord Holland), was also warned in 
 vision of her death. 
 
 THE DAUGHTER OF SIR CHARLES LEE. This story, 
 related by the Bishop of Gloucester, 1662, is 
 very well known. On the eve of her intended 
 marriage with Sir W. Perkins, she was visited 
 by her mother's spirit, anouncing her approach- 
 ing death at twelve o'clock next day. She 
 occupied the intervening time with suitable 
 preparations, and died calmly at the hour 
 foretold. 
 
APPENDIX 
 
 253 
 
 BERESFORD, LADY, wife of Sir Tristam, before her 
 marriage in 1687, made a secret engagement 
 with Lord Tyrone, that which ever should die 
 first would appear to the other. He fulfilled his 
 promise on October 15th, 1693, and warned her 
 of her death on her forty-eighth birthday. All 
 was kept secret, but after the fated day had 
 passed, she married a second time, and appeared 
 to enter on a new lease of life. Two years later, 
 when celebrating her birthday, she accidentally 
 discovered that she was two years younger than 
 had been supposed, and expired before night. 
 The story is one of the best known and most 
 interesting in ghost-lore. 
 
 FANSHAWE, LADY, when visiting in Ireland, heard 
 the banshee of the family with whom she was 
 visiting, one of whom did in fact die during the 
 night. She also relates (in her " Memoirs/' p. 
 28) that her mother once lay as dead for two 
 days and a night. On her return to life she 
 informed those about her that she had asked of 
 tw r o apparitions, dressed in long, white gar- 
 ments, for leave, like Hezekiah, to live for 
 fifteen years, to see her daughter grow up, 
 and that it was granted. She died in fifteen 
 years from that time. 
 
 MAIDSTONE LADY, saw a fly of fire as premonitory 
 of the deaths first, of her husband, who died 
 in a sea-fight with the Dutch, May 28th, 1672, 
 and second, of her mother-in-law, Lady Win- 
 chilsea. 
 
 CHEDWORTH, LORD, was visited by a friend and 
 fellow-sceptic, saying he had died that night 
 
254 REAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 and had realised the existence of another world. 
 While relating the vision the news arrived of his 
 friend's death. 
 
 RAMBOUIU,ET, MARQUIS OF, had just the same 
 experience. A fellow-unbeliever, his cousin, 
 the Marquis de Precy , visited him in Paris, saying 
 that he had been killed in battle in Flanders, 
 and predicting his cousin's death in action, 
 which shortly occurred in the battle of the 
 Faubourg St. Antoine. (Quoted by Calmet from 
 " Causes Celebres," xi. 370.) 
 
 LYTTI,ETON, LORD (third), died Nov. 27th, 1799, 
 was warned of his death three days earlier, 
 and exhorted to repentance. The story, very 
 widely quoted, first appears in the Gentleman's 
 Magazine, vol. Ixxxv. 597. He also himself 
 appeared to Mr. Andrews, at Dart ford Mills, 
 who was expecting a visit from him at the time. 
 
 MIDDI<ETON, LORD, was taken prisoner by the 
 Roundheads after the battle of Worcester. 
 While in prison he was comforted by the appar- 
 ition of the laird Bocconi, whom he had known 
 while trying to make a party for the king in 
 Scotland, and who assured him of his escape in 
 two days, which occurred. 
 
 BAI.CARRES, LORD, when confined in Edinburgh 
 Castle on suspicion of Jacobitism, was visited 
 by the apparition of Viscount Dundee shot at 
 that moment at Killiecrankie. 
 
 HOU,AND, LORD (the first), who was taken prisoner 
 at the battle of St. Neot's in 1624, is said still 
 to haunt Holland House, dressed in the cap 
 and clothes in which he was executed. 
 
APPENDIX 255 
 
 MONTGOMERY, COUNT OF, was warned by an 
 apparition to flee from Paris, and thus escaped 
 the Massacre of St. Bartholemew. (See Coligni.) 
 
 SHELBURNE, LORD, eldest son of the Marquis of 
 Lansdowne, is said, in Mrs. Schimmelpenninck's 
 Memoirs, to have had, when five years old, a 
 premonitory vision of his own funeral, with full 
 details as to stoppages, etc. Dr. Priestley was 
 sent for, and treated the child for slight fever. 
 When about to visit his patient (whom he ex- 
 pected to find recovered) a few days later, he 
 met the child running bare-headed in the snow. 
 When he approached to rebuke him the figure 
 disappeared, and he found that the boy had 
 died at the moment. The funeral was arranged 
 by the father then at a distance exactly 
 in accordance with the premonition. 
 
 EGUNTON, LORD, was three times warned of his 
 death by the apparition of the family ghost, 
 the Bodach Glas the dark-grey man. The 
 last appearance was when he was playing golf 
 on the links at St. Andrews, October 4th, 1861. 
 He died before night. 
 
 CORNWALL, THE DUKE OF, in 1100, saw the spectre 
 of William Rufus pierced by an arrow and 
 dragged by the devil in the form of a buck, on 
 the same day that he was killed. (Story told 
 in the " Chronicle of Matthew Paris/') 
 
 CHESTERFIELD, EARL OF (second), in 1652, saw, 
 on waking, a spectre with long white robes and 
 black face. Accepting it as intimation of some 
 illness of his wife, then visiting her father at 
 Networth, he set off early to inquire, and met 
 
256 REAI, GHOST STORIES 
 
 a servant with a letter from Lady Chesterfield, 
 describing the same apparition. 
 
 MOHUN, LORD, killed in a duel in Chelsea Fields, 
 appeared at the moment of his death, in 1642, 
 to a lady in James's Street, Covent Garden, 
 and also to the sister (and her maid) of Glanvil 
 (author of " Sadducismus Triumphatus "). 
 
 SWIFTE, EDMUND LENTHAI,, keeper of the Crown 
 jewels from 1814, himself relates (in Notes and 
 Queries, 1860, p. 192) the appearance, in Anne 
 Boleyn's chamber in the Tower, of " a cylin- 
 drical figure like a glass tube, hovering between 
 the table and the ceiling " -visible to himself 
 and his wife, but not to others present. 
 
 vAflnAOiv u^^yvv 
 
 Au)r. Q^MJ^- 
 
 - i 
 
 4#Hu^^ mjbU l^V-^x ) 
 
 W MATE & SONS (1919) I.TD., BOURNEMOUTH. 
 
ONE MONTH USE 
 
 PLEASE RETURN TO DESK 
 FROM WHICH BORROWED 
 
 EDUCATION-PSYCHOLOGY 
 LIBRARY 
 
 This book is due on the last date stamped below, or 
 
 on the date to which renewed. 
 
 1-month loans may be renewed by calling 642-4209 
 Renewals and recharges may be made 4 days prior 
 
 to due date. 
 
 ALL BOOKS ARE SUBJECT TO RECALL 7 DAYS 
 AFTER DATE CHECKED OUT. 
 
 ,OCT25 1973 
 
 NOV2 
 
 LD 21A-30m-5,'75 
 
 General Library 
 
 University of California 
 
 Berkeley 
 
iii 
 
 ml 
 
 U.C. BERKELEY LIBRARIES 
 
 D3Dh7357D